a tbe te 4 pasew ater rere er tere been a tt RON EIS Te EON GE IED A I OI ITT I TS ne ene eae eee COOLER reper n een eer Re a Tt an eR eben aga mp wer nance tam hme <9 me mm nare 119 moneda tga ee AAS SABLE TTS aieee y ape nins 7 “ apeeacnennis ene ap ras he Bus eeen Rg a tm hein eto Fiphe 6) nme meme np a Nie a poe Oe ey ee mT REM BORING RESIS SEALE IA SS, # SALE OI OS oa Neem tenet tite eee mes te pee eens © 5 Oe te 5 ale hee ri Three 7 ° rn ‘* a Ce ens oT ae See Hee oe er ~ -a yo tem cain ee et le game ee i Medan cae This Edition is limited to 250 Copies, OAS of which this is No. 24 es Library of The Theological Seminary PRINCETON : NEW JERSEY DUBLIN UNIVERSITY PRESS SERIES. THE APOCALYPSE OF ST. JOHN, A SYRIAC VERSION. | abd Ge Aina fae he aon aod AID = ee Sad 2 > Re tne? Sn ye . Ss fa aah Sate dad APOC, Vii. 2-9. Apoc. xxii, 19-21: ACT. i. 1-3. 3 *,? 200 9 GRRE ITE A SYRIAC VERSION HITHERTO UNKNOWN; EDITED, (FROM A MS. IN THE LIBRARY OF THE EARL OF CRAWFORD AND BALCARRES), WITH Gri tiGAreNOTESTONZ THE SYRIAG TEXT, AND AN ANN OTATED RECONSTRUCTION OF THE UNDERLYING GREEK TEXT, BY JOHN GWYNN, D.D., D.C.L., Regius Professor of Divinity, and sometime Fellow of Trinity College, zm the University of Dublin ; TO WHICH IS PREFIXED AN INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION ON THE SYRIAC VERSIONS OF THE APOCALYPSE, Me ANTS, TID) WAPOUR- DUBLIN: HODGES, FIGGIS, AND CO. (Linrrep), GRAFTON STREET. LONDON: LONGMANS, GREEN, AND CO., PATERNOSTER-ROW. 1897. 4 DUBLIN : PRINTED AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS, ie 4 a BY PONSONBY AND WELDRICK. No) Pew OV OST eUN DE SENIOR, BEUELOWS OF ISN ve COLTEGE | DUBIEENG LoiSseDItloON Or THEVAPOCALYPSE IN sYRIAG; BEING Uielid, JILIR SAL IS WORIAMC, IEOMOUA JESS WIS 1B) IIR OME ARTEL DIB eNO NEWER, Re SIs Va Ra Snot, {is Wevicated, IN ACKNOWLEDGMENT OF THEIR LIBERALITY IN UNDERTAKING THE COST OF ITS PUBLICATION, BY ote OLLOR, TRINITY COLLEGE, DUBLIN, November, 1896. PREFACE, In preparing for publication this edition of a Syriac version of the Apocalypse distinct from that which has hitherto been the only one known, I have judged it best to reproduce the text paginatim et lineatim as it stands in the manuscript from which I derive it. I have merely restored a few letters and points which were illegible or doubtful in the original, usually marking such restorations with square brackets, and in every case indicating them in the Notes which I have added after the text. The Ms. has happily reached us in such good preservation, that the instances in which this has been needful are very few. The Syriac text, and following Notes, form Part II of this volume. My aim has been to place any Syriac scholar who may consult it, as nearly as may be in the same position as if he had the Ms. itself before him. This I believe has been substantially effected, so far as is practicable in a typographical reproduction; though here and there, in the placing of points, slight variations have occurred,—probably immaterial, for in this respect the usage of the scribe seems to have been arbitrary. The prefixed autotype Plate gives a perfect representation of two columns of the Ms.; and a comparison of these with the corresponding columns of the printed text will show exactly the degree of faithfulness which has been attained in the latter. In Part I, I have given a reconstruction of the Greek text on which the translator may be supposed to have worked. [rom it, a student of iv PREFACE. the New Testament who is unacquainted with Syriac, will be able to ascertain the textual evidence of this version less indirectly, and more surely, than through the medium of a rendering into Latin or English. At the points where doubt exists as to the underlying Greek, I have added such footnotes as may enable the reader of it to judge for himself; but, thanks to the fidelity and clearness of the translator’s work, such points are not many, and none of them is material. I may safely affirm that on every textual question of interest or importance, this version bears its testimony without ambiguity, and my Greek text conveys that testimony with precision. At p. cxlv will be found an exact statement of the limits within which it may be relied on as a textual authority. To this text I have prefixed a Dissertation, in which I have fully discussed the Syriac text, and its underlying Greek. I have endeavoured to lead to the conclusion that this Apocalypse is a portion of the original ‘¢ Philoxenian” New Testament, as translated a.p. 508, for Philoxenus of Mabug, by Polycarpus ‘‘the Chorepiscopus.” I have endeavoured to show, farther, that the other version of the Apocalypse, first printed by De Dieu in 1627, is a revision of this, and belongs probably to the Syriac New Testament of Thomas of Harkel, of a.p. 616. Whether I am right or not in these views, I think it will be admitted by competent critics that the version now printed is older than the other, is superior to it in linguistic purity and in textual value, and is therefore more worthy of being printed in future Syriac New Testaments as a supplement to the Peshitto, in company with the text of the four non- Peshitto Catholic Epistles, first edited in 1630 by Pococke. The affinity between that text of the Epistles and this of the Apocalypse is evident; whereas the De Dieu Apocalypse, alike in diction and in method, is Harkleian, harmonizing neither with the Pococke Epistles nor with the Peshitto. | PREFACE. v In the Chapters of the Dissertation which relate to the Greek text, I have judged it most fitting to treat of the authorities—manuscripts or versions—apart from all textual theories, and simply in view of the facts presented by them when independently studied. I have therefore refrained from using the terms ‘“ Neutral,’ ‘‘ Western,” ‘‘ Alexandrian,” Syrian,” and soforth, as designating types of text. I gladly take this opportunity of acknowledging the great liberality of the Earl of Crawford in giving me permission to borrow from his Library and to retain for many months this unique Ms. I have also to express my thanks to the Rev. G. H. Gwilliam, B.D., Fellow of Hertford College, Oxtord, for the information which led me to the discovery of this version, and for much valuable advice and assistance in the course of the present work,—especially for his efficient help in deciphering the defaced colophon: to Mr. J. P. Edmond, Librarian to Lord Crawford, for many verifications of the readings of the Ms.: to Dr. Karl Horning, late of the Ms. Department of the British Museum, for collation with the original of my transcript of the extract from Ms. Add. 17193, page 35, Part II: to the Rev. H. Jackson Lawlor, B.D., Senior Chaplain of St. Mary’s, Edinburgh, and to the Rev. A. Edward Johnston, B.D., Assistant Lecturer in Divinity, Dublin, for careful reading and correction of the proofs of the Syriac text and matter pertaining to it, and for helpful suggestions, some of which are specially acknowledged in the Notes: to Mr. John I. Beare, M.A., Fellow of Trinity College, Dublin, for similar services in the revision of the Greek text and appended Notes: to the Rev. John H. Bernard, D.D., Archbishop King’s Lecturer in Divinity and Fellow of Trinity College, Dublin, for useful criticisms and advice on the investigations contained in Chapters III and IV of the Dissertation: and to Mr. John B. Bury, M.A., Fellow of Trinity College, Dublin, for valuable help in the topographical and historical inquiries, of which the results are summed up in Chapter VIII. vl PREFACE. I desire to record, farther, the advice and encouragement which, in the progress of this work, I received from two eminent scholars whose loss, within the last few years, all who are concerned in Semitic studies have to deplore—Dr. William Wright, Professor of Arabic in the University of Cambridge, whose judgment guided me in the paleographic questions discussed in Chapter VII of the Dissertation; and the Very Rev. Dr. R. Payne Smith, Dean of Canterbury, to whom I frequently had recourse —and never without a satisfying response from his ready kindness and great learning—in doubtful points of Syriac scholarship. At his request I placed in his hands the sheets containing the Syriac text when first printed (in 1892), and references to them will be found in the latter part of his Thesaurus. It only remains that I should express my obligations to Mr. Weldrick, of the Dublin University Press, and to his staff, for the care they have bestowed on the printing of the work, especially of the Syriac text. JOHN GWYNN. November, 1896. | | CONTENTS. PeAG Ra Le INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION. THE SYRIAC VERSIONS OF THE APOCALYPSE. CHAPTER I. PRE PAT ORY: I.—Plan and Contents of the present Work, : Il.—The Syriac Versions of the extra-Peshitto Books of fe Ne, CHAPTER II. THE PRESENT VERSION. I.—Its Character and Merits, Il.—Its general Affinity to the Peshitto, III.—Its special Affinity to the O. T. Peshitto, 1V.—Instances illustrative of the foregoing Sections, V.—Contrast between its Diction and that of the Harklevan run of N. T., V1.— General Contrast between this Version (S) and the rival Version (3) : As to grammar and.grammatical forms, As to idiom and vocabulary, As to general method. As to accuracy, : VIL.— Affinity as well as Diversity one aN eotive In variations of rendering, In grammatical variations, : : VIII.—A ffinity between 5 and the “ Pocooka” Epistles, PAGE Xi XiV XVil X1X x XXH XXV1 XXVll XXIx XXXl XXX1il XXXV XXXVI XXXVI vill CONTENTS. CHAPTER III. PRELIMINARY STUDY OF THE GREEK TEXT OF THE APOCALYPSE. I.—The Authorities for the Text, ' Inferiority of the text of & in rece ee notey Il.—Method adopted, and Objects pursued, in this Chapter, : II.— Character of the MSS. severally, as regards clerical Accuracy, . IV.—Character of the MSS. severally, as regards textual Value, Divergence of each MS. from the rest, : Tendency of each MS. towards, or away from, the cursive text, Value attached to each MS. by critical Editors, Summary of results as to the MSS. severally, NOTE PREFATORY TO CHAPTER IV. Probable corrections of figures relating to text of C, CHAPTER IV. THE GREEK TEXT UNDERLYING THE VERSION S. I.— Numerical Expression of Amount of Agreement between S and each MS., Il.—Variation of this Amount according to Growp-distribution of the MSS., IIl.— Analysis of the Figures arrwed at in IL., IV.—Interpretation of numerical Results : S with Q, to a limited extent, S with P, in the main, 5S with C, most closely, S with A, in important readings, S with XN, in eccentric readings, V.—Further Examination of the comparative Relations of 8 ae Grek se With &, A, and P, With certain exceptional mss., : VI.—felations of 8 with the Latin Versions ceuorae S with Latin and MS. support, 8 with Latin support against all MSS., ; S with each several combination of MS. with Latin version, VIl.— Hypotheses to account for the Facts of the S-text, VIII.— Relation between the S-text and the 3-text: Their extensive agreement, Their differences, ‘ ‘ : , Comparative extent of ert of S and & severally with each MS., Probable method by which one text was formed from the other, IX.—The Divergencies of 8 from all other Texts : Its substitutions, omissions, and insertions, A : Its apparent singular readings, due to corruptions in the Syriac, PAGE XXX1X xl xhi xliii xlvii xlvili xlix li liti liv lv lvi lix lx ab. lxi 2b. ab. xiii lxiv lxv ab. Ixyi xx xxi lxxii Ixxili lxxv lxxvi lxxix CONTENTS. CHAPTER V. REASONS FOR ACCEPTING S AS THE PRIOR VERSION. I.—Analogy of the ‘‘ Pococke” and Harkleian Versions of the Four Epistles, Il.— Traces of 8 betrayed by &, IlI.— Forecast fulfilled by 8, IV.—Traces of § in the Apparatus SERED to s, V.—Like traces in Barsalibi’s Commentary on &, V1I.—Conflations in & embodying Renderings of 8, VII.— Renderings borrowed from 8, and imperfectly Rr neated, ee s, VIUII.— Textual Affinities of each Version, CHAPTER VI. DATE AND AUTHORSHIP OF S. I.—Its Date: Direct Evidence of Brit. Mus. Ms. Add. 17193, Indirect Evidence of Crawford Ms. Syr. 2 Inference from Comparison of Texts of vii. rer gwen mM Aner Mss. osu Internal Evidence of the Version, Inference from probable Date of , II.—Irs Auruor : Not Jacob of Edessa, : : ; Presumably identical with Translator of «« Pococke” Epistles, This presumption confirmed by Internal Evidence, Also by analogous Case of & and Harkleian, Also by Affinity between S and Philoxenian Ksaias, Objections answered, CHAPTER VII. THE APOCALYPSE IN THE SYRIAN CHURCHES. I.— The Apocalypse known to certain Members of Syrian Churches : Of the seventeenth and sixteenth centuries, Of the twelfth, eleventh, and ninth centuries, Of the seventh and sixth centuries, Of the fourth century, Il.—Its Circulation very limited, 111.— Value of the Versions S and = ibs PAGE lxxx1 ab. Ixxxil lxxxill ]xxxly Ixxxv lxxxvi Ixxxvili ab. XGVI xevil Xevill cil ae eee, ee eee x CONTENTS. CHAPTER VIII. ACCOUNT OF THE CRAWFORD Ms. (SYR. 2). I.—Description of the Ms., . : : : : ‘ : : II.—Its Contents, : III.—Its Place of Origin, . IV.—Its History, V.—Its Age: a. Arguments for and against an early date, ; b. Reasons for assigning Ms. to close of twelfth century : Evidence of handwriting, Mention of Tur‘abdin in Colophon, Structure and wording of Colophon, Political situation implied in Colophon, Personal statements of Colophon as to the scribe, and fe uncles, Contents and arrangement of the Ms., APPENDIX TO DISSERTATION. Previmmary Memoranpum to APPENDIX, List or ABBREVIATIONS, &¢., I. Readings of 8, which are A aie ie one or more, ae not At of the MSS., Il.— Readings of 8 which have no MS. support: Supported by mss. and Latin, against MSS., Supported by mss., against MSS. and Latin, Supported by Latin against MSS. and mss., Supported by & only, Note Preratory to Greek Text, GREEK TEXT ann Nores, PART Il. SYRIAC TEXT OF APOCALYPSE, Text or Supscription AND COLOPHON ATTACHED To THE Ms., Appenpix: Text or Apoc. vii. 1—8, from Add. 17193 (Brit. Mus.), List oF ABBREVIATIONS, &c., | NOTES on Syrrac Text or APocAaLypsE, AND ON SUBSCRIPTION AND CoLoPHoN, PAGE Cvl Gvil cx CXxl Cxll Cxill CXIV CXV ab. CXv1 CXvill CXXil CXX1V CXXV exli ab. exlili exliv exlv 1—49 1—29 31, 32 35 36 37-100 THE APOCALYPSE. ERIE Ih INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION, AND GREEK TEXT WITH FOOTNOTES. a. anti sh. INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION, THE SYRIAC VERSIONS OF THE APOCALYPSE. CHAPTER I. PREFATORY. I.—Plan and Contents of the present Work. Tue Syriac version of the Apocalypse, which I now introduce to the knowledge of Biblical scholars, forms part of a Ms. of the New Testament in Syriac belonging to the Library of the Earl of Crawford. This Ms. was purchased in London by the late Earl in or about the year 1860, but no record has been preserved of the seller’s name, nor is it known how or at what time it was brought to Europe. In a Memoir published by the Royal Irish Academy, in vol. xxx of their Transactions (pp. 347 sqq.), I have already given a full account of it and of its contents, and an investigation into its date and history; and have also discussed the character, and endeavoured to determine the authorship, of the version of the Apocalypse which it contains. In the present Dissertation my principal object is to enter more fully than I have done in that Memoir into the consideration of this version: at its close I propose to give a summary of the results I have arrived at with regard to the Ms. itself. For the present it suffices to say of it that, among Syriac Mss. of non- European origin, it is unique, as being the only one that exhibits the entire New Testament—the Peshitto text supplemented not only by the four minor Catholic Epistles (2 Peter, 2 and 3 John, and Jude), but by the Apocalypse,—that it was written in a Jacobite monastery of north- eastern Mesopotamia, and that its age has been variously estimated at from seven to eleven hundred years. X1V INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION. Immediately after the present Dissertation, forming with it Part I of the present volume, I have given (pp. 1-48) for the convenience of students of the New Testament who do not read Syriac, in lieu of the usual Latin translation, a reconstruction of the Greek text of the Apocalypse which may be presumed to underlie the Syriac, with footnotes appended dealing with the relations of agreement and disagreement that subsist between that text and the other chief authorities. In Part II (pp. 1-29), I have printed the Syriac text complete, reproducing it page for page and line for line, exactly as it stands in the Ms.; followed (pp. 87 sqq.) by a body of Notes, in which I have indicated the chief points of interest in it, and the emendations required by it here and there. I1.—The Syriac Versions of the extra-Peshitto Books of the N. T. It is generally known that the Apocalypse and the Four. Epistles above specified are not acknowledged as part of the Peshitto Canon; and that the Apocalypse is wanting from all, and the Four Epistles from all the earlier, and nearly all the later, Mss. hitherto described of the New Testament in Syriac, as well as from all the earlier printed editions, beginning with the Lditio Princeps of Widmanstad (1555). These Books were for the first time edited as part of the Syriac New Testament by Sionita in the Paris Polyglot of 1633, in a form substantially identical with the Syriac texts which had been separately issued—of the Apocalypse, by De Dieu in 1627,? and of the Four Epistles, by Pococke in 16380.” Thence they passed into the Syriac columns of Walton’s Polyglot (1657), and into all subsequent Syriac New Testaments. This text of the Four Kpistles (‘‘ Pococke’s,” as it is commonly called) is the one exhibited in our Ms.; but of it I do not propose to treat except incidentally, my present business being with the Apocalypse. As regards the commonly printed text of the Apocalypse (known as “ De Dieu’s’’), there is no room to question that it is the work of an age much later than that of the Peshitto, and is formed on different principles. Its date and authorship are undetermined, but its affinity to the New Testament version of Thomas of Harkel is unmistakable. Of the few Mss. which contain it, however, * From the Leyden University Ms., Cod. Scalig. 18 (Syr.). > From the Bodleian Ms., Bod. Or. 119. PREFATORY. XV not one exhibits it as part either of the Harkleian version or of the Peshitto. Yet if not actually the work of Thomas of Harkel, it is wrought so strictly on the lines of the rigid and peculiar method intro- duced by him, that it cannot be placed earlier—or (probably) much if at all later—than his time; and it may be provisionally assigned to the first half of the seventh century. It may naturally be—and in point of fact has been*—questioned whether Sionita, and (after him) Walton and subsequent editors, have not judged amiss in thus deviating from the practice of the Mss., and using as a supplement to the Peshitto, a version so widely remote from it in method and diction, as well as in probable age. In reply it may be fairly urged, that the object of these editors being to present a Syriac New Testament in all parts corresponding to the Greek and the Latin, they were justified in adopting the only version of the Apocalypse that was forthcoming, so as to give completeness to their publication even though homogeneity was unattainable.” Nor was there any reason to apprehend that students of the Syriac New Testament might be misled by this arrangement; for even a superficial knowledge of the language would make it impossible for a reader to mistake this supplement for an integral part of the version to which it is appended. Nor again (it may be added with hardly less confidence) could any competent scholar suppose it to come from the same translation as the other portion of extraneous matter above referred to— that which comprises the four non-Peshitto Epistles. These two supple- ments, though together included in the printed editions, were derived, as above stated, by two different editors, from two independent sources, and are associated in no known Syriac Ms. of the New Testament* of Eastern * As, e.g., by Scrivener, Introduction, Chap. III, § 8, p. 315 (8rd edition). > In like manner, but with some (though very recent) Ms. authority, Walton includes with: the Peshitto Old Testament, 3 Esdras and part of Tobit in a version evidently Hexaplar. ¢ The Paris Ms., Biblioth. Nat., Supplément 79 (No. 5 of Zotenberg’s Catalogue), though it incorporates the supplementary Books with the Peshitto, is no exception to what has been stated above. It was written in Paris, in 1695, sixty-two years after the printing of the Paris Polyglot. These Books are found together in one Ms. of Oriental origin only—the Dublin Ms., B. 5. 16 (Trinity Coll.). But this Ms. (see Zransactions, Royal Irish Academy, vol. xxvii, pp. 271, 283), is a transcript made in 1625 by a monk of the Lebanon for Archbishop Ussher; and it is not a Syriac New Testament, but a supplement to the Syriac New Testament. The combination of its contents (Apocalypse, Pertcope de Adultera, Four Epistles) is but the reflex of Ussher’s desire to c 2 ee Se | | | | xvi INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION. origin. They have nothing in common save the negative fact that they do not belong to the Peshitto. The Syriac of the Apocalypse of the printed editions is unsparingly graecized, and its method is severely (even servilely) literal. The Syriac of the Four Epistles is idiomatic, and its method combines faithfulness with freedom. In both respects— diction and method—the former portion (as has been above said) bears the artificial character of the Harkleian; while the latter follows the lines of the Peshitto and makes a near approach to the excellence of that admirable version. Critics of experience and acuteness may perhaps detect short- comings on the part of the translator of these Epistles, and may fix on points in which he falls short of the Peshitto standard: but the ordinary Syriac student is conscious of no marked change of style when he passes in reading from 1 Peter to 2 Peter, from 1 John to 2 and 8 John. In the Ms. from which Pococke’s Editio Princeps of the Four Epistles was printed, they stand, not as in most earlier copies postponed to the Three Epistles of the Peshitto, but in their usual Greek order. I suspect that if the first editor of the Syriac New Testament in 1555 had had in his hands this or a similar Ms., these Epistles would have been unhesitatingly included by him, and accepted by Biblical scholars without question, as an integral part of the Peshitto. Or if questioned, they would have been questioned on grounds of external evidence—for, from the time of Cosmas Indico- pleustes* (sixth century), it has been known that the Peshitto Canon lacks these Epistles—not of internal discrepancy of style and language, or of inferiority of execution. procure the Syriac text of the portions of the New Testament that were wanting from Widmanstad’s edition; and it gives no sure ground for presuming that the scribe found them in one and the same Ms. * In his Zopographia Christiana, lib. vit, p. 292 D. THE PRESENT VERSION. XVii CLA EE HRe Ls THE PRESENT VERSION. I.—TIts Character and Merits. Wuart has been said, in the previous Chapter, of the resemblance to the Peshitto borne by the ‘“ Pococke” Epistles, may be affirmed, with at least equal confidence, of the Apocalypse in the version which I now publish. Lord Crawford’s Ms., whence I derive it, was (see pp. ex, exi, infr.) in the possession of an Hastern—probably Jacobite—Patriarch in 1534. The Ms. on which Widmanstad’s Editio Princeps of the Syriac New Testa- ment was mainly based, was sent from Marde, in Mesopotamia, in or before 1549, by the then Jacobite Patriarch, through the hands of Moses, one of his priests, who became Widmanstad’s helper in preparing that edition.* This Ms. is not now forthcoming, but is known to have con- tained the whole Peshitto New ‘Testament, and no more.’ Had that Patriarch, instead of this copy, possessed, like the Patriarch of fifteen years earlier, and sent to Europe, the Crawford Ms., or one of equivalent contents, it may safely be presumed that Widmanstad would have, on its authority, given to the world, without doubt and in all good faith, a Syriac New ‘l'estament complete in all parts and commensurate with the Greek canon as commonly received. Thus the Lditio Princeps would have exhibited, with the Peshitto and distinguished from it by no external indications, not only the Four Epistles, but the Apocalypse, in a version * For the history of Widmanstad’s edition, see the prefixed Dedicatio ad Div. Ferdinandum Imperat. Design. (a * * *, fo. 3 v?, et sgq.); and for the date of the mission of Moses see the Syriac Note appended to the Gospels (fo. 131 v*), which states that he was sent to Pope Paul [IIT ], who died, November, 1549 ;—See also Wright’s Catalogue of . Syriac Mss. in British Muse um, pp. 215, 216, for evidence that he reached Rome before Pope Paul’s death. > See the prefatory Note to the Catholic Epistles (Widmanstad’s edition), BB. fo. 1, v’) ; and the appended Epistle to Gienger (KK. fo. 3, v’). — XVill INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION. so closely akin in style and language to the Books of the Peshitto proper, that even an accomplished Semitic scholar might readily fail to discover in the supplementary matter the traces of a later hand. Widmanstad seems to have been unaware that the Canon of the Peshitto fell short of the completeness of the Greek, and to have supposed that the absence of the Apocalypse and Four Epistles from the copy brought by Moses was a mere defect of that Ms.* Better-informed critics would, no doubt, have challenged the Four Epistles on the grounds of external evidence above referred to; but as regards the Apocalypse no such evidence was then forthcoming, and the supplementary character of the version of that Book might readily have escaped detection. For, in point of internal evidence, it might well pass muster. The merits which I have above attributed to the version of the Four Epistles, distinguish—as it seems to me, in a degree even higher—the version of the Apocalypse which the Crawford Ms. associates with it. The Greek of the Apocalypse, above all other New Testament writings, has a Semitic cast, and therefore is capable of idiomatic, while exact, reproduction in a Semitic tongue, such as no effort of a translator could attain in rendering the Epistles in question, or any other part of the New Testament. Compared with the Peshitto proper, it will be found to rival it in vernacular propriety, while giving a closer rendering of the Greek: compared with the Apocalypse of the printed texts, its superiority in purity of idiom, maintained without sacrifice of fidelity to its original, will be apparent. That the present version deserves the twofold praise I claim for it— of faithfulness at once to the Greek original and to the Syriac idiom—will, I believe, be agreed by all competent critics who examine its text as printed at the close of the second Part of the present volume. It is so exact, that in comparing it with the original, no difficulty will be found in determining what reading of the Greek the translator had before him, except in cases where the deficiencies of the Syriac language—its want of case-endings, its poverty of verbal forms, or the like—make the discrimi- nation between two or more rival readings impossible: while at the same time it is so idiomatic, that no instance will be met with in which he has * See the references cited in the notes to last page. THE PRESENT VERSION. xix sacrificed vernacular propriety for the sake of precise literalness of rendering. His scrupulous fidelity to the substance of the Greek has nowhere betrayed him into the adoption or imitation of Greek construc- tions, by which the Syriac of the other version of the Apocalypse (in common with the Harkleian) is systematically debased. With him, every word, as well as every phrase, is, with rare exceptions, represented by a purely Syriac equivalent; and the expedient of naturalizing Greek words, adapted or transliterated, is resorted to only in the two extreme cases—of words which have absolutely no Syriac equivalent, such as ypuvodmpacos (xxi. 20)—and of words which, by the usage of good writers, have been admitted into the Syriac vocabulary, such as d.aOyky, orddiov, orohy (xi. 19, xiv. 20, vi. 11); to which are, perhaps, to be added some words of doubtfully Greek origin, such as apwOos, KuBwrds (vill. 11, xi. 9) and some names of precious stones in xxi. 19, 20, and elsewhere. But this practice is with him less frequent than even in the Peshitto New Testament.* It is to be added, that he steadfastly avoids the fault of most Syriac translators—the only one justly chargeable as habitual against the Peshitto, of a tendency to amplification and paraphrase. The result is, that it would be difficult for a reader unacquainted with the Greek of the Apocalypse to discover that he had here before him a translation, and not an original document. ‘This is so partly, no doubt, in consequence of the character, already noticed, of the Greek, which being of Semitic rather than Hellenic cast, passes naturally, and without reluctance, into Syriac. But any scholar who compares this with the other Syriac version of the Apocalypse, marked as the latter is by a perpetual graecizing of diction and construction, will soon satisfy himself that the purity and idiomatic propriety which, in this version, are combined with close fidelity of rendering, are largely due to the happy method and skill of the translator, and not by any means altogether to the character of the Book with which he had to deal. Il.—Its general Affinity to the Peshitto. Although, as I have said, even a practised Syriac scholar might well have been misled into accepting this version as belonging to the Peshitto, * See below, p. xxx. XX INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION. if the Syriac New Testament had first reached him in a Ms. like Lord Crawford’s, in which this is incorporated with the acknowledged Peshitto Books, I do not suggest it even as a possible hypothesis that it may be an integral part of that great version. Its affinity to the Peshitto is far from being so close as that of the other version to the Harkleian: it is such an affinity as bespeaks a translator not identical, or even contemporaneous, with the person (or any of the persons, if there were more than one) to whom we owe the Peshitto; but rather one who had made that version his study, and so imbued himself with its manner and spirit, that, in this his work supplemental to it, he naturally and without effort reproduces in the main its diction and idiom, and in great measure follows its method, though aiming at stricter adherence to his original. IIl.—Tts special Affinity to the O. T. Peshitto. Careful scrutiny discloses a further characteristic of this version. Among the Books of the New Testament, the Apocalypse is not only the most. Semitic in form, phrase, and spirit, but it is the one in which, though by indirect citation, the language of the Old Testament is most freely appropriated. No reader can fail to observe how it reproduces the imagery and the visions—often almost in the words-——of the Hebrew Prophets, especially of Daniel and of Ezekiel. For adequately rendering such a Book into Syriac, therefore, an intimate knowledge of the Peshitto Old Testament would be invaluable—almost indispensable. This qualifi- cation our translator proves to have possessed in an eminent degree. His work has some closer affinities, bespeaking a more habitual familiarity, with the Peshitto of the Old Testament than of the New. This is not the place to discuss the question whether the Old Testament Peshitto is, in whole or part, an earlier work than the New (earlier even, as some Syriac writers claimed, than the Christian era),—or a later work, as J. D. Michaelis and other critics of the last century held ;—or whether they were contemporaneous and in fact parts of one great work of one translator, or company or series of translators, which opinion Gregory Barhebraeus, the great scholar of the Jacobite Church of the thirteenth century, was disposed to adopt ;—following (as it seems) the still higher authority of Jacob of Edessa, six centuries earlier, and followed by THE PRESENT VERSION. XX1 (I believe) the majority of Biblical scholars who have studied the ‘matter.* For my present purpose it suffices to note the fact, which is beyond question, that, while the diction of the Peshitto Bible as a whole is fairly homogeneous, it is more purely Aramaic in the Old Testament than in the New. Some may see in this a mark of higher antiquity; others (as it seems to me, with better judgment) may regard it rather as a necessary result of the fact that in the Old Testament the basis on which the Peshitto rests is Hebrew, while in the New Testament it is Greek. Hence the task of translation, in case of the Old, was simpler and easier than in that of the New. The former passed readily and without effort into a cognate Semitic tongue: in the latter, the translator (whether we are or are not to suppose one translator to have dealt with both), however stead- fast in his adherence to the Syriac idiom, could hardly avoid occasionally introducing Greek words,—such as, in point of fact, are not infrequent in his work.” Now in this respect, as I have said, the Crawford Apocalypse follows a stricter usage than that of the Peshitto New Testament; it con- forms more nearly to that of the Old, now and then even adopting from the Old a Syriac equivalent for a word (as evayyéduov, Opdvos, cuBepvyrys, xdtapyos) which, in the New, is (at least sometimes) represented by a transliteration. And, more generally, whenever its vocabulary passes outside the range of the Peshitto New Testament, it proves in most cases to have borrowed from the vocabulary of the Old. In the instances, not of frequent occurrence, where it uses words that are not to be met with at all in the Peshitto, Old or New Testament, it will be found usually to have the authority of one or more good Syriac writers of the best period of the language. ‘The very few words employed in it which are unknown to Syriac literature and lexicography, are correctly formed, and from known roots. * See the passages cited from Barhebraeus on Ps. x, and from the Preface to his Lorreum Mysteriorum, by Walton, Prolegomena, § 18, par. 16 ;—also by Wiseman, Morae Syriacae, I, § ii, pp. 87, 108. See also the citation from Soaded [Jesudad] in the Praefatio ad Libr. Psalmorum of Sionita (Ad Lectorem, p. 3). For J. D. Michaelis, see his Zntroduction to the N.T7., vol. II, pt.1, ch. vii. § 2 [ Marsh’s Translation ]. » See below, p. xxx. xxii INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION. IV.—Instances illustrative of the foregoing Sections. I proceed to offer examples in illustration of the above statements ; referring for fuller details to the Notes appended to the Syriac text. i. The following words, so far as I know, are peculiar to thos version (S).* Movs = Tovnpds (xvi. 2; for the usual <1sca,—but see note m loc.); Coast = povorke (xviii. 22; from as1,—probably a coined word, ingeniously conformed to the sound of the Greek); mtsh\ars = devroi (xxi. 8); durtsste = terpaydvos (xxi. 16). Also Saal in etal xs = yadkohiBavds (1. 15). With these are to be reckoned, as uses or combinations elsewhere unknown of familiar words: Mahax to = ovyKowards (1. 9); too = ddixodpau (11. 11); secs = det (iv. 1, and thenceforward) ; ¢sdvar’ = eiot (v. 6, xvi. 14). il. The following le outside the Peshitto vocabulary, whether of Old or of New Testament, but are otherwise sufficiently authenticated. Those marked *, here and under head ii1., occur (some in slightly different forms) in %.° msiaA* = tepds, iepatixds (1.6; see note there); <1axAa* = ydrapds (iii. 16); a&ox* = Koddovproy (ii. 18); dartstzas = KuKddder (iv. 8); rai = ceopds (vi. 12, where see note; and elsewhere); Lax = ddnya (vil. 17); merdumar, adumad’* = aibwos (vill. 11); sasha = PiPdaptdcov (aoa * = puKopat (X.3); ZtX_= avpo (x1. 4); smrm* = keypvoo- pevos (xvii. 4); Latasa* = ptpov (xviii. 18); etal = vadrys (xviii. 17); momar = evddpmnor (xxl. 18); Khanmsmm = Bddduypa (xxi. 27); Se = putapos (xxi. 11). I forbear to enter here the equivalents for xpvadmpacos, vaxwos, auéOvoros (xxi. 20). To these may be added the following words used in forms or combi- nations, or with meanings, unknown to the Peshitto (O.T. and N.T. alike): AN, aXid = cadzilw (vill. 6 and after); tos, tam, = KaTyyopa, Katyyopos (xii. 10); esx for &w (xiii. 18); Wads* (pl. emphat. masc.) * Henceforth, for brevity’s sake, I use (as in my Notes) S to designate this version, and ) ? yi 5 ’ = for the version commonly printed. » Some of the words entered under ii. and iii. occur in the Syro-Hexaplar. THE PRESENT VERSION. XXilt = Twapbevor (xiv.2); wax = dmofvycke (xiv. 13); s\y = Bdaro (xix. 13). cial, (= onyx) in Xtaha Last = capddrvé (xxi. 20). il. The following words, forms, and combinations, of words, belong to the vocabulary of the Peshitto Old Testament; but not of the New, though some (but not all) of them might naturally have found a place in it. WIAA = TOOHpNs (i. 13); Karomlez* = PE (vi. 14); Srish* = Sevrepos (ii. 11); Wh lada* = vedpoi (ii, 23); tsrl* = efareibo (iii. 5); Siuseh* = 7 oixoupéry (aa, MOS Ass a* = eyyplo (111.18); moze = taoms (iv. 3); Casts = oapd.ioy (tb.); Mains chen* (ims 5, x. 1) = ipts (tb.); tN RDN = cudpaydos (ib.); KRsaXNaXa* = vados (iv. 6); cstv = kptoradros (ib.); tad, = dvvé (iv. 8); Khanah Lsan* (in Psh. only in titles of Pss.) = edyapioria (iv. 9); exah* = odpayis (v. 1); maizas™ = ioxus (v.12, vil. 12); rtrmam* = Unmos (vi. 2); easaam* = muppos (v1. 4); WStv.wdm* = Wryos (vi. 5); tao = yow§g (vi. 6); exana* = ddvvos (vi. 13); [tx = THKw (vi. 14),—see note im loc. |; CAS rv .3* = yidlapyor (vi. 15, xix. 18); tu dis* = pérwmor (vii. 3); moaw = katpao (vil. 16); Cos, Mrird, = ayy, rnyai (vi. 17, xxi. 6); eohx* = ovy7 (vili.1); eootea* = i Bavords (vili.3); CW X** = xamvds (vill. 4); eato* = xddala (vill.7); wadra* = pwewypévos (ib.); trx* = kaiw (ix. 2); Matas, Found in the ‘‘ Pococke”’ Epistles. © Written somewhat differently in Psh. d 2 A ha me XX1V INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION. Also, for vale stoa1m9 = xvBepvqras (xviii. 17), compare 2 Chron. vill. 18. This lst is, if not exhaustive, at least sufficient to make good what has been above said of our translator’s familiar knowledge and use of the Peshitto Old Testament. Instances are to be found also in which he employs words in senses for which Peshitto authority is not forthcoming until from the New Testament we pass to the Old;—a\s = émozpépw (1. 12) 3) Sasol * = CeorosM (Til) Lo) eee ee Lom 11a Oman = yeypappévos (v.1, xx. 15); sah* = odpayilo, catacdpayile (ib., xx. 8); AN = ahive (vii. 14); s220* = petp@® (x1. 1); tandhee* = péurvynpar (passive, xvi. 19); oA, = ripios (xvii. 4); ax [= edddas] (xviii. 12) ; Te* = adarpo (xxii. 19). With these may be classed the use of ezit5 = vlos avOparov (i. 138, xiv. 14), as in Peshitto Ezekiel passim; instead of the ‘more adequate xc mts of Peshitto N.T., >, Harkleian, and Hexaplar. Moreover, it appears that certain idioms, apparently Hebraic, which in the Peshitto distinguish the Syriac of the Old Testament from that of the New, have passed into the version S (but not into >). Such are, the gerundive use of the infinitive with \ prefixed, in rendering déyov (introductory to a speech, i. 17 e¢ passim) by tmetsak (= “0N7); and the representation of the adjective opovos (as if épolwpa, or ws épolwpa), by the construct noun dass (iv. 3), or by x Khamx war (i. 13), or the like, (WOT, 273). In like manner, it is observable that S adheres to the usage of the Peshitto Old Testament as against that of the New (if the existing text may be trusted) and of &, in its frequent retention of the absolute forms of nouns usually met with only in their emphatic state ; also, of the characteristically Semitic mode of expressing the genitive-relation between two nouns by changing the primary noun (as in Hebrew) into the construct state, instead of prefixing x to the secondary noun. Thus, in place of the emphatic forms used in the Peshitto N. T., and in =, it borrows from the Peshitto O.T. the absolute forms— ceaada (1.16); Lass (iv. 6); aX (iv.8); acts (vii. 1); char (id.); Larne (vii. 9); J assse (ix. 18); pds (xi 4); ods (xi. 10); cs (xi. 14); prsiata (xv. 3); stalk, (xvii. 9); eal (xvii. 12); Mon (xvill. 12); Letso (7b.); easare (xxi. 17), The same is to be said of the use of the construct form in the expres- THE PRESENT VERSION. XXV SIONS—WTAe. Ada (ii. 28, xxii. 16); eamtas try (iv. 4); senso Mraz (vil. 2, xvi 12); Lom.ad sas" (ix. 20); wsae Liss (xi. 18); Mate ahs (xiv. 6); calsi 7m (xvii. 14). Other phrases may be added, derived from the same source, such as the frequent xtes datacar (for of Karoucodvtes emt THs yns, passim); a few, even, which are actual citations of it :—as pale ola Last ast* (v. 11; from Psh. Dan. vii. 10); Las haxlaa Guosd Jae (xii. 14; Psh. Dan. vii. 25). Nay, in one or two places, the close following of the Peshitto Old Testament has drawn our translator aside from his usual path of literal exactness :—as vi. 11, where é (usually = sath) is expanded into —%s tx (= ews xatpod), after Psh. Dan. vii. 12; and xviii. 22, where for avdnrai (ts) he substitutes Kis ut (= yey povoixdy [or avhytixov |),—a rendering so wide of the mark that it would be un- accountable, were it not an evident reminiscence of Psh. Dan. iii. 5; all the more notable, therefore, as an indication of the model on which his diction was shaped. To show fully the extent to which the manner and language of the Peshitto Old Testament, as distinguished from the manner and language of the New, have influenced the version of the Apocalypse now before us, it would be necessary to make a more detailed and systematic comparison than present conditions of time and space allow. But any student of the Peshitto, by a single careful reading of certain chapters of Ezekiel (such as i. and x.), or of Daniel (such as vii.), side by side with the parallel passages of the Apocalypse (in chapters 1., iv., xil.), as they appear in this version, may sufficiently satisfy himself that those Books, in their Peshitto form, were familiar to our translator, and are repro- duced in the words, the grammatical forms, and the phrases, of his work. But though the points, such as I have indicated above, are not few, in which the version S follows the precedents of the Old rather than of the New Testament Peshitto, there remains, after allowing for these, a residuum of general and intimate affinity between it and the latter, in degree and extent far exceeding the diversity. The instances of the diversity do not strike one at a single reading, but are detected by ® Found once or twice in Peshitto N. T., but only in O. T. citations. Xxvi INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION. painstaking examination ; it is a diversity limited,—I may say exceptional : the affinity is habitual; it exists throughout; it is so obvious that no reader could fail to notice it from the first. Or rather, itis so close that (as I have already said) none but a careful reader and experienced Syriac scholar would be likely to discover from internal evidence that this Apocalypse was not part of the Peshitto, if it had chanced to be incorporated with the Peshitto in the copies of the Syriac New Testament which first reached Europe, as it has been in the Crawford Ms. V.— Contrast between its Diction and that of the Harklecan Version of N.T. We shall most readily satisfy ourselves how few and _ unessential are the points wherein the Crawford Apocalypse deviates from the Peshitto New Testament model, if for the Peshitto we substitute the Harkleian (seventh-century) version as the standard of comparison, and note how distinct are the marks which prove our version to belong substantially to the earlier, as distinguished from the later, school of translation. In the Notes appended (in Part II) to the Syriac text, I have gone into considerable detail in noting the instances of variation, whether in words, or in grammatical forms, or in idioms, between it and the other version (2) of the Apocalypse, testing each by the two-fold standard above indicated,—of the Peshitto (Old and New Testament) on the one hand,— and of the Harkleian and its cognate Hexaplar on the other. The result of this investigation proves to be, as a matter not of theory but of fact, that on the whole, and with but a few unimportant exceptions, our Apocalypse stands to the Harkleian in a relation of strong contrast, but to the Peshitto at large (putting aside the distinction between Old and New Testament) in a relation of no less strong resemblance: while the other version no less definitely (probably more definitely) parts company with the Peshitto, and sides with the Harkleian. And I venture to anticipate that the reader of those Notes will follow me in the conclusion I have been led to draw, that while the latter version is certainly Harkleianized, and may well be actually Harkleian,—the work of Thomas of Harkel himself, or at least of a disciple of his method,—the version I now present is the work of an able and industrious translator, trained in a different and earlier school;—as a Greek scholar, competent to represent the original with = a s THE PRESENT VERSION. XXVil faithful accuracy,—as a Syriac scholar, belonging indeed to an age later than that which produced the Peshitto, but deeply imbued with the spirit of the Peshitto, and with conscious and successful endeavour reproducing the idiomatic freedom of its diction. VI.— General Contrast between this Version (S) and the rival Version (). The Notes, in which I have indicated the successive instances as they occur of contrast between these rival versions, S and &, will serve to bear out the comparison which I have above drawn between them; and they will, at the same time, supply the readiest illustrations of the character and method of the version 8, its habitual conformity to Peshitto usage, and its exceptional deviations from the same. I proceed to summarize the main heads under which the points of contrast may be reduced. It will be seen that their nature may be briefly expressed by the statement, that this version is idiomatic, following in the lines of the Peshitto, while that is eraecized, identifying itself with the Harkleian. And this is so, alike as regards their grammar and their vocabulary, and as regards their general method. a. As to grammar and grammatical forms* :— (1). In 3, the simple status absolutus of nouns is almost supplanted by the status emphaticus which is used indiscriminately: in 5, the absolute forms are of frequent occurrence’, especially in representing anarthrous nouns;—see the examples above given, p. xxiv, to which (over and above those which occur in Peshitto New Testament) many more may be added such as jaaar’, Tas, sal, wt, f1, atas, pos, Lt, canbe, phF-E8, cert, IST, PeIAIL.x, >t, CAKS, ema sah.° So too ¢Asr, »0, for isu’, ea. A few of these, eg. 1s, seem to be peculiar to S. * Skat-Rirdam, in the Dissertatio prefixed to his Libri Judicum et Ruth, sec. Vers. Syr.-Hex., has given a very complete and valuable account of the grammatical characteristics of the Syro- Hexaplar version, which may be profitably compared with the above notes on those of &. > A very few instances of the reverse may be found; see, ¢.g., ili. 1, xiv. 17, xix. 9, and notes. ¢ Even after a cardinal number, § employs stat. emph. against rule; S usually stat. absol., except where the Greek has the article. XXVili INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION. (2). The place of the lacking definite article is filled in =} by the personal or demonstrative pronoun (as agp, aco, ~asm, elm): in S by the legitimate use of the status emphaticus. (3). The use of the status constructus in & is limited for the most part to a few fixed expressions, such as Mzit>, are often rendered by adjectival forms, as MtX~ = tpwivds (il. 28), eéatas = TUpwos (ix. 17): in 8, as if they were substantives in the genitive case. (5). The ordinal numbers are in ~ normally represented by numeral adjectives; in S by the cardinals with x prefixed,—with one exception, four times recurring, for which see note on 11. 11; also p. xxiii, below. (6). The possessive pronouns are in > normally rendered as separate words, formed by attaching pronominal suffixes to the syllable Lux: in S, except where special emphasis is required, by the true Semitic mode of attaching the suffixes to the nouns denoting the object possessed. (7). The prefix s, when it stands for the relative pronoun, or for the article before a participle, is in } generally preceded by a demonstrative : in 8, it frequently stands alone. (8). In such cases, = prefers to use acp, am, -aim, alm: S for the most part, 2, urd, ale, which > avoids. (9). The reflexive pronouns (€avrév and the rest) are in } imperfectly represented by cal am, ~am\ ~aim, and such like combinations: never, as always in 8, by 29 with suitable suffix of person. (10). The indefinite 71s, in et tus, and sometimes in dots, is in & rendered by xr’: S treats both as equivalent to the simple 6s, and uses xin = tis, only in rendering éav tus. (11). OdSe’s in ¥ appears as sue in the shape of a literal translation ; while 8 represents it by an equivalent Syriac idiom. Such are: "Ey yaotpl exovea (xii. 2) ;—in 3, wl dur twtas ta: in 5, mrt .d. Xpeiay yw (iii. 17; ep. xxi. 23, xxii. 5);—in &, a\ dur tz): evayyé\ov (xiv. 6; 5S, 0): hapards (iv. 5, viii. 10; S, &tecas, proceeds by assimilation rather than mere transliteration of the Greek. But S, as well as , borrows the Greek auw0os, apivO.ov (vill. 11), the Syriac eaxX_being from its plural form unsuitable; and likewise x.Oapqdds (xiv. 2), vakwos (xxi. 20), ypuoompacos (ib.); as well as dayp, Syvdprov, diabyKn, KiBwrds, oTad.ov, otohy, which may be set down as adoptions. Other seeming examples, such as pvpov (xviii. 13), ceuidadss (20.), are rather Semitic words reclaimed from the Greek ; and possibly some of those instanced above may have been borrowed from an Oriental, rather than a Greek source. Passing from these cases of graecism to the more general vocabulary of >, the materials for farther working out the contrast between it and its rival version will be found to abound. An examination of the examples (above collected) of words, forms of words, and phrases, borrowed by S from Old Testament Peshitto usage, will show that for a considerable number of them, = substitutes words, forms, and phrases belonging to Hexaplar, or other later and less classical Syriac usage. It would be easy, but it seems superfluous, to compile further lists of instances illustrative of the general proposition, which I have above laid down, and now repeat—referring the reader for the detailed proof of it to my Notes on the Syriac text in Part IJ—that, on the whole, S closely follows the usage of the Peshitto Old and New Testament, and >, more closely, that of the Hexaplar and Harkleian. A few instances will suffice for the present. Such are :— a # THE PRESENT VERSION. OOo ah = peravod (il. 15 et passin; >, sahhe’): eax = paBdos (ii. 27; 3, thaw): cartes = indroa (iii. 4 e¢ passim; >, txads): = eipyvy (v1.4; 3, Maake,—see note oni. 4 and compare Esai. xlv. 7, in Hexaplar; and in Philoxenian,—see p. xcvii): sauce = divapar (vi. 17 e¢ passim ; X, Ce, aemde’): eax = droxpivopar (vil. 13; y= ur): detotanc = dudBoros (xii. 9 e¢ passim); 3, Crrot=): mal = de (xi.12; 3, Xatol): Ass = dvijp [husband] (xxi. 2; 3, tad). e.—As to general method :— The contrast between S and &, as regards use of words, shows itself in another point—important as illustrating their difference of aim and method. The translator } is controlled in his work by a rigid rule.of equivalents in translation, and aims therefore habitually, though not with perfect consistency, at rendering each Greek word, with mechanical uniformity, by a fixed and invariable Syriac representative: the translator S, on the contrary, guides himself by his own perception of fitness and adequacy, and freely varies his rendering of a word, as the varying sense of the original seems to him to require. I subjoin a list of such varied renderings in S, adding [= j to the renderings of the rival version. "Omiow (1.10, = behind, teso> [2]: xu. 15, xi. 3, = affer, r>).— pedro (i. 19 e¢ passim, = to be about to, whe [2]: x. 4, = to be preparing to, as\=).—dvdany (ii. 10, xx. 7, = prison, sxass for =i|cexvilike, = den, }).— diday7 (11. 14, = teaching, charalso [>]: ii. 15, 24, = doctrine, ~s12\a+).—yeypappevos (i. 8, xiv. 1, e¢ passim, = written | of the contents of a book], asha[S]; v. 1,= written on [of a roll]; and xx. 15 [of a name | = inscribed, yasx.1).—Opdvos (iv. 2 et passim, = throne, ssotas [> 5; or asth|: xx. 4 = seat [of sudgment |, eohas).—pdcwmor (iv. 7 et passin, = face, ~ae: x. 1, = aspect, ors, (5, maaeta |).—opdlo (v. 6, vi. 9 e¢ passim, = to slay, sans [SX], LAo: xiii. 3, = to wound, s9).—ré0s (vi. 14 et passim, = position, abode, rsax [XJ]: xvi. 16, space, region, ctdred ).— xadpa (vil. 16, = hot wind [= xavoov |, e>ax: xvi. 9, = heat, ¢may [> }).— TED (x. 7, xx. 7, = to complete, saly: xi. 7 ef passim, = to fulfil, aloe BS varies |).—oKnvy (xiii. 6, xxi. 3, = abode, Catz, [connected with ]).—paxdpuos (xiv. 18 ed passim, of felicitation, A amasa\ : xx. 6, predication of felicity, easal\, ee sha) |).—Aapmapds (xv. 6 ef passim, = shining, tama: xvii. 14, = sumptuous, ss»; |X, s+ t» [S|]: xvii. 16, to be emptied, ati). Elsewhere too, S shows finer discrimination of meanings than =; as in restricting the com- bination -rue - eX to the rendering of é€dy tis, while > uses it also for ei 7s, —which latter 5, with better judgment, represents by x a, 3 fis. So again, S consistently takes advantage of the doubtful gender of 5>~. in xi. 5; or why dayveyxe should be moe in xvii. 8, but sar in the closely similar verse, xxi. 10. Nor can it be said that there is any ad- vantage in rendering ¢vdy (v. 5, xxi. 12) by t\ az (elsewhere used for paBdos), instead of Matz, as elsewhere; or in the almost alternate use of eWxai and esxoay to represent cevcuds. And further, something is lost when the rendering of Badd\w changes in xviii. 21 from 4s9%, for the casting of the stone, to xx, for the casting down of Babylon ; and again when the title 7 apy, twice assumed as His own by the Lord (xxi. 6, xxii. 18), is in the first instance translated Kisx241; in the THE PRESENT VERSION. XXX1l1 second, stax. In rendering all the Greek words above cited, except oppayis, sppayila, & consistently employs a single equivalent. On the other hand, though & in these cases has avoided the needless, variations of S in using two different Syriac equivalents for one Greek word, it is sometimes unhappy, when the Syriac has but one equivalent to represent two distinct Greek words, in its attempts to supply the defect ;— as in the instance of the clumsy Wax has (lit., dewst-of-fang), beast of prey, by which (masculine), after Hexaplar and Harkleian precedent, it renders @npiov, reserving the simple Kha.» (feminine) to render (dor. S, like the Peshitto, forbears to put violence upon the language, and is content to represent both words indifferently by thas». And instances are not wanting where it is S that shows consistency, and = caprice. Thus, in both the places (vi. 7, xv. 2), where jire is spoken of as mingled (pepvypevov), S renders the participle by ha: Y agrees in the former place, but in the latter changes to Ast». So too répvos is in S easy in both instances of its occurrence (xxi. 8, xxii. 15): in &, it is eat in the latter only, esas4s9 in the former. d.—As to accuracy :— A few faulty or even mistaken renderings of the translator S may be be noticed here. For éedor (ili. 15), he has eam ela, which rather represents éde. (as in Peshitto): %, with Old Testament Peshitto and Hexaplar authority, gives a better rendering, wal. For doynpoovry (xvi. 15), S has ehthows, which would better stand for aioyivy,* pudor, than (as here required) for pudendum: %, again from the Old ‘Testament versions, finds a truer equivalent, giving the required shade of meaning, in ¢amiaa. A erave and misleading fault in S is, that (following the Old Testament Peshitto, as above noted, p. xxiv) he fails to distinguish between vids dvOpdémov (i. 13, xiv. 14) and the ordinary avOpwros, but renders both indiscriminately by eézat>.” Again, the rendering of rypeu (iii. 8) by teome< (intransitive), ‘take heed,” instead of +\, (transitive), “keep,” as %, almost amounts to a mistranslation. Misunderstanding of the Greek appears also in the renderings (above noted, pp. Xxill, xxv) of kpvoraddos (iv. 6, xxii. 1), and avdyror (xviii. 22). Where he gives exst for dpyaios (xii. 9; but not xx. 2), he obviously supposes it to y b Ga » » “ . » ' ‘i * But see note on Greek text, i loc. See note on Syr. text, im loc. Sa aaa ye ere Re eee . —_ re ee pees XXXIV INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION. mean ‘chief,’ and not “ancient.” And in three of the places where the preposition dua is followed by an accusative, he renders it by tx> (iv. 11, Xi. 11, xii. 14), as if it were followed by a genitive, instead of (as elsewhere) by LAs. None of these errors is shared by }. Again, of the two words in the Apocalypse which ‘claim to be Hebrew, aBaddav (ix. 11), and [dp |uayeddév (xvi. 16), while he represents the latter correctly by atXem, he goes wrong when he writes for the former, ata (= bondage), instead of Laser (= destruction), or (as Barsalibi 7 loc. in his Commentary,—see below, p. 1xxxiil, note *) ssa (= destroying),—confusing ~ the roots TAN and T2V; a mistake into which > likewise falls. But the more serious error which > commits in translating catd0ewa (xxii. 3) by Wid, ‘ deciduous,” is avoided by 8, which gives correctly sow, “curse.” 8 is free also from the still grosser blunder, often noted as the chief blot in ¥, by which the last five syllables of weoovpavyjmare (viil. 13) are torn from the word and perverted (as if odpay [év] atware [ €yovros }) into m\ dbQume Coors Savtans, ‘which had a tail of blood.” Of this I shall have more to say farther on (p. 1xxx1). With these may be noted a few instances where the renderings of 8, though not wrong, fall short of his habitual level of exactness. Such are— For Brérew (i. 12), sasal (= ywoéorew): wa petavonon (ii. 21), chaasdhl (= cis peravoav): dpilunoa adrov (vii. 9), miso (= cis apiOpov airod). Of these, the second and third may perhaps be due to error of transcription; but they are akin one to another, so as rather to suggest a tendency in the translator to use a verbal noun in place of the infinitive (or equivalent future with x) of the verb. J contra, for cis Bhaodypiav (xiii. 6), he writes aaron = Bracdypeiv). (See further, p. Ixxvi). Such instances are seldom to be found in &, a version which tends to overstrictness rather than laxity of rendering. On the whole, and notwithstanding these blemishes, which are neither numerous nor (for the most part) serious, I am confident that any com- petent scholar who carefully examines our version will satisfy himself that it is one that does credit to the skill of its author, and to his knowledge and command wériusque lingue. The evidences above adduced will be found amply sufficient for my purpose in collecting them,—namely, to illustrate its character, method, and merits by a detailed comparison between it and its rival version. As regards ¥, our examination shows it to be a work industriously faithful and laboriously exact; but with an THE PRESENT VERSION. XXXV exactness that is pedantic rather than scholarly, and a fidelity that is to the letter rather than to the spirit. In strong contrast with it, our version is seen to aim at accuracy in substance rather than in form ; its diction, as regards grammar as well as vocabulary, to be vernacular Syriac of the best period ; its manner, to combine idiomatic freedom with truthful reproduction of its original. VII.—A finity as well as Diversity between the Versions. But this contrast is only one aspect of the relation between the two versions, as disclosed by a comparative analysis of both. Side by side with it will be found a close affinity,* of which I now proceed to treat. a.—In variations of rendering :-— Among the groups above collected of notable words in 8, derived from the Old Testament Peshitto or elsewhere, it will have been observed that, after setting aside those which belong to S alone, there remains a large proportion of instances found in =} as well as 8. And this fact, of the existence to an appreciable though limited extent of peculiarities of diction common to 8 and &, proves to extend beyond the groups in question, and to pervade the two versions throughout. My Notes in Part I, though directed primarily to the points where S and > differ, record incidentally many points where they coincide: and anyone who reads the two texts together will note very many more which the Notes pass over without remark. In illustration of the affinity between the versions thus indicated, I proceed to adduce some instances in which &, deviating from what has been shown to be its habit, varies in its rendering of a word, and in so varying coincides with a like variation (even where it is to all appearance an arbitrary one) in 8. Of this class of cases, the most noticeable is that of devrepos, usually rendered by 5S, witha; by =, visi: but where it is an epithet of Odvaros, in ii. 11 and three other places, exise by both. Again, both render Bdéddw usually by asi; ¥ once only, vi 13, by eax, with 8. Both render oxyv6 usually by Ktx: once only, vu. 15, by eA Both render Kamvos usually by uid: once only, vill. 4, by waaly, Both @ Coincidences within i. 1-8 are not to be relied on in this argument, that passage (see note in loc., Part II, p. 87) being apparently borrowed from & by the seribe of 5. XXxvl INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION. render kato usually by wo.: once only, ix. 2, by tix. Both render deparrevo, xill. 3, by mr’; but in the one place where it recurs, xiii. 12, by wlwe. Both render dicaros usually by ssa1: twice only, xv. 3, xix. 2, by warts. Both render xdkxwos usually by stacy: once only, xvii. 8, by asam. Both render iva py usually by wks: once only, xvill. 4, by eésals. Both render xpa7é usually by ase: once only, xx. 2, by . Both render odpayifo usually by ye»: once only, xx. 8, by ask. Both render ddccd usually by tr: twice only, xxii. 11 dis, by Sas. b6.—In grammatical variations :— To this list may be subjoined the following collection of coincidences between 8 and > in variation of grammatical form or construction. Thus, in one place, i. 16, both make mxsaz feminine: elsewhere (wherever the gender is shown) masculine. In four places only, 11. 18, ix. 6, x. 7, xi. 6, S uses the form cima. for the plural emphatic of pas: > agrees in these places, though elsewhere it usually writes wsma., a form unknown to S, and rare in Peshitto. In i. 18, four verbs occur in the subjunctive mood dependent on wa: of these the second only is, in both versions, rendered by an infinitive with prefix \; the rest by futures. Once only in 8 do we find a cardinal number with pronominal suffix, emahssin, iv. 8: the same form occurs in = in the same place (else only vi. 6, where S omits). Once only, x. 6, is %x, which is a favourite word in §, standing in place of the usual ¢&.9, for poppaia and payapa alike, appears, though in the abstract sense of adwo.s, in the Pococke text of 2 Pet. iil, 12. Also the remarkable use in 8 of tas, xiv. 138, = azofvycKe (one of the few tokens it shows of an age later than that of the Peshitto), is paralleled by the Pococke rendering of amd0eors (= Oavaros) in 2 Pet. i. 14 by eassas. A still more striking point of coincidence is the abuse of , ee XXXVill INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION. the adverb &uetadhs, xix. 10,* which S interpolates without authority, as does the Pococke, 3 Joh. 5. In all these instances, the Pococke rendering differs from that of the Harkleian version of the same Epistles, and thus emphasizes the fact of the coincidences with 8. Further, they serve to make it probable that other instances, in which the Harkleian as well as the Pococke shows like agreement with the diction of S (mostly against the ordinary Harkleian usage), are really cases in which the Harkleian has simply retained the language of the other, which (as I have elsewhere shown and shall presently have occasion to repeat) is certainly its parent version as regards these Epistles. Such instances are:—the employment of the unusual Xdhty» (for dyfus, Apoc. i. 16; for Bréupa, 2 Pet. 11. 8); of ears iioo (for 6 miavev, Apoc. xx.10; for wddvos, mravyirns, 2 Joh. 7, Jude 13); of stax (for apyy, Apoc. xxii. 18, 2 Pet. ii.4, 2 Joh. 5, 6, Jude 4). Compare also Sar (instead of tase), for éadépa (Apoe. xviii. 14, Jude 12 [implicitly ]); and note that ax\X_ (Bdacdypa) is followed in both by ->, instead of the usual \ (Apoe. xiii. 6; 2 Pet. ii. 12, Jude 10). It is to be added that, of the words above noted as common ‘to the Pococke Epistles with 8, none is met with in >, except ed», by which > (but not §) renders dpacis, iv. 3 (b7s). « * This interpolation in xix. 10, and the attempts to get rid of the dpa py in that verse, and again in xxii. 9, may indicate theological bias; and a like cause may possibly account for the twice-repeated omission (perhaps more probably due to homeoteleuton) of the yiAva éry of xx. 3,5. The rendering of drofvjoKw (xiv. 18) above noted, and that of % Kupiaky npépa, i. 10, may be instances of the language of later ecclesiastical usage. STUDY OF THE GREEK TEXT OF THE APOCALYPSE. 28 Bb. CHAPTER III. PRELIMINARY STUDY OF THE GREEK TEXT OF THE APOCALYPSE. I now proceed to consider our version in its relation to the original in other words, to investigate the character of the Greek text on which it is based, which is, no doubt, the most important aspect in which it can be regarded. I.—The Authorities for the Test. The materials for the critical determination of the text of the Apocalypse are, indeed, far from deficient in amount or in variety. Karly versions are forthcoming—Latin, Ethiopic, Coptic, and (of perhaps questionable antiquity) Armenian; besides early citations, considerable in number and extent, in writers Greek and Latin, Eastern and Western, ranging from Irenzus to Augustine. Five uncial manuscripts are extant (known as 8, A, C, P, Q*), and about one hundred and eighty cursive— numbers far short (no doubt) of those by which the copies of other parts of the New Testament are reckoned, yet seemingly enough for adequate attestation. But of the cursives, though not a few (perhaps a larger proportion than in case of any other New Testament Book) give impor- tant textual evidence, the majority contribute little or nothing towards establishing the best text: and of the uncials, the total available is weaker, in evidential value as well as in number, than elsewhere in the New Testament. Of the five, Q (Cod. Basileensis) is of the eighth century ; but its text, as we shall see presently, is hardly to be distinguished from inferior to not a few of them. that of the average cursives of late date P (Cod. Porphyrianus), though not earlier, but probably later, presents a * Designated B by Tischendort ; B, by Westcott and Hort. I prefer, with Tregelles and Weiss (see p. li), to avoid the confusion to which this designation tends, and to call it Q, as above. 12 xl INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION. better text; yet in value falls somewhat short of the earlier three. Of these, however, C (Cod. Ephrem Syri) is very defective, nearly two-fifths of the text of the Apocalypse being lost; while 8 (Cod. Sinaiticus), though entire, exhibits a text of this Book of quality distinctly below the normal standard of the MS.* A (Cod. Alexandrinus), on the contrary, in this Book rises above its usual level so as largely to make amends for the deficiencies of the other two, and is thus to be accepted as the main authority for the text; taking in some measure the place which, in the greater part of the New Testament, is by consent of most critics accorded to B (Cod. Vaticanus), and going far to compensate for the absence here of that great authority. Of the versions, I pass over the Ethiopic, @optic, and Armenian, not in disparagement of their value,*but merely because I am unacquainted with the languages in which they are written, and I distrust the second- hand knowledge of them which can be acquired through the medium of a Latin or other translation. Of the three, the Ethiopic Apocalypse is the one of best attested antiquity ; on the age of the Coptic a doubt seems to rest. If the Armenian New Testament (ascribed to the fifth century) is rightly believed to be _based, in the main, on the Peshitto, it follows * Some facts which have been noted concerning & may, perhaps, serve to account for the inferior character of its text of the Apocalypse. Tischendorf assures us (Prolegomena to N.T. Sinait., pp. xxii, xxiii ; 4to edition of 1863) that no contemporary corrections, made by the diorthote whose hand appears in the emendations of the text of the rest of the New Testament, are to be found in the Apocalypse. In it, therefore, we have, as it seems, the text copied by the scribe from a single exemplar; not revised, as in the preceding Books, by a second person using a second exemplar. Moreover, there is reason to surmise that the single exemplar so used was not part of the same MS. as that from which the scribe derived his text of the previous Books of the New Testament. In the very opening of it, we are met by the singular fact that the heading and some part of the first column (thirty-two lines) are written (7b., p. xx, and note 1) by the person who in the rest of the New Testament acted as diorthote, but who wrote some Books of the Old Testament part of the MS. This may be accounted for by supposing that the New Testament scribe came to a standstill when he had completed the Epistles (on recto of fo. 126), his archetype (or archetypes—for he may have had three ; (1°) Gospels, (2°) Paul, (8°) Praxapost.) containing no more; that his colleague, the diorthote of the other New Testament Books, having a copy of the Apocalypse, began (on fo. 126 verso) to write it as a supplement to the work of the former which he was engaged in revising ;—but that, after writing these thirty-two lines, he transferred his exemplar and the task of transcribing it to the other. STUDY OF THE GREEK TEXT OF THE APOCALYPSE. xli that the Apocalypse is not to be accepted as an integral part of it, but must have been added as a supplement. It will be interesting, therefore, to investigate whether any relation of dependence, or at least of textual affinity, can be traced between the Armenian and either of the Syriac versions of this Book.* Textual affinity may also be looked for between the Coptie and Syriac versions, inasmuch as the Coptic Church, being Monophysite, was in close communion with the Monophysite Syrian Church, from which, as I hope to show, both the Syriac versions proceed. Under the head of Versions, therefore (apart from the Syriac &, of which I have already treated, and to which I shall revert further on), I confine myself to dealing with the Latin. It is a happy circumstance, and a partial compensation for the comparative paucity of Greek manuscript authority, that the Latin attestation is, for the text of the Apocalypse, stronger and more varied than for any other part of the New Testament, except of course the Gospels. Besides the Vulgate, which gives valuable evidence, there is an almost complete text preserved in the Commentary of Primasius on the Apocalypse (pr), which, by comparison with the extensive citations of the Apocalypse in the writings of Cyprian, is proved to be (in the main) an ‘‘ African” Old Latin text not later than the third century. Moreover, a large part of a text closely akin to, though not identical with, that of Primasius, has been recovered from a Paris Ms., the Codea Floriacensis, or Fleury palimpsest(/). Another version, quite distinct from these, and complete, has been found in the great Ms. (Vulgate, except as to Apocalypse and Acts) known as ‘ Gigas,” of Stockholm (gy), which is presumably of the ‘‘ European” type. These then are the authorities—the Greek manuscripts, the Latin versions, and the Syriac version %, by comparison with which I seek to determine the affinities and estimate the value of the Greek text which underlies the version 8. Even a superficial inspection of the notes attached to the Greek text in Part I, infr., will suffice to prove that the text represented by 5 « If any such relation exists, it cannot be more than partial in extent; as is proved by the . . . ® ” at U 7 P U ‘ . “4 many instances in which the Armeman implies a Greck text different from that of S or of %. Eg. the word ipis (iv. 8), which they render correctly, was read and rendered by the Armenian (and also by the Ethiopic) in the false form tepets (as by & A and two mss. ). ——— xlii INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION. contains a large element common to it with that which distinctively belongs to the better uncials, combined with an admixture, large, but not so large, of readings attested by less ancient authority. The greater part of the textual criticism of the Apocalypse takes the form (as every student of it knows) of the question, whether to accept, or to reject, the evidence of ~ ACP, or three, or two or even one, of them, against that of Q and the bulk of the cursives. In this conflict of evidence it will be found that our translator—or the editor of the Greek text he used— though too often led aside to follow the many, adhered in the main to the tradition represented by the earlier and presumably more authentic few. I1.— Method adopted, and Objects pursued, in this Chapter. As a preparation for an inquiry into the character and composition of the text on which our translator worked, it is important that we should -- enter into a detailed examination of the uncials severally; in order to enable ourselves to measure (1) the value of each of them as a standard, and (2) the affinity subsisting between the text of each and that of 8. This examination, though a digression from our immediate subject, is really essential as preliminary to an investigation into the relations of the S-text; and it will moreover be found to possess some independent value as a study of the texts of the extant MSS. of the Apocalypse. I have, accordingly, judged it necessary (and I believe it will be sufficient), for a satisfactory comparison—(1°) of each MS. severally with the rest, (2°) of S with each of them, and with each combination of them (binary, ternary, or quaternary)—to form a full list of all the places having more or less divided MS. attestation, where the evidence of S is available. This list contains over 850 words or sentences, in ail of which one MS. (at least) varies from the rest: it excludes instances where all MSS. agree, as well as instances where 8 is indecisive (as in case of gram- matical or orthographical variation, ambiguity, conflation, or the like). But of the variants affecting these places, a large proportion are not only trivial in themselves, but are weakly attested—by a single MS. with little or no support. Such variants are plainly worthless as materials for the criticism of ‘the text—the mistakes of a scribe writing carelessly, or following a damaged archetype which he was incompetent to decipher ; they are of use only in so far as they serve to mark the character of the MS. in which they occur. For the purpose, therefore, of a comparison STUDY OF THE GREEK TEXT OF THE APOCALYPSE. xhii of S* with the MSS., it is clearly needless to encumber our inquiry with a multitude of what are not in any proper sense to be counted as variants, but merely as blunders—instances not of divergency in the normal text, but of aberrancy from it. For that purpose, accordingly, I have reduced the list by striking out all such instances—where a MS. stands alone, or supported only by two or three mss. of no special authority, in a reading of no intrinsic interest or value; retaining, however, all readings that have the authority of one MS.—ezther if (1°) commended by internal probability, or if (2°) confirmed by the approval of weighty critical authority, or by any appreciable support from mss., or by any of the Latin or either of the Syriac texts. In this reduced form I print the list in the Appendix to this Dissertation, below, pp. ¢xxi, sqq. II1.— Character of the MSS. severally, as regards clerical Accuracy. Before laying aside, however, the list in its longer or unreduced form, it is worth while to ascertain what is to be learned from it that may be of service in a preliminary study of the individual character, and comparative accuracy, of each of the MSS. It will show us ( i) in how many readings each of them stands alone, thus giving a measure of the independence of each; and (2°) what proportion of such readings, for each MS., is negligible or valueless, thereby testing the amount of error affecting each. The total number of readings recorded in the long list must, of course, be more than double the number of passages entered on that lst—there being always two, and often three (or more) readings for each passage ; they, in fact, amount to nearly eighteen hundred. Of these, about 790 are readings of single attestation. On examination, these prove to be very unequally distributed, as follows. Much the largest proportion belongs to 8, over 300. Q comes next, though far behind, with more than 200. The readings where one MS. deviates from its brethren with large cursive confirmation are —for Q, 173 out of a gross total exceeding 200 (see p. xliii); for P, 30 out of between 60 and 70: while for the older MSS. such instances are so rare as to be hardly worth notice or reckoning— , " / ‘ Fi). for ? 99 ; wevait for C, 2 out of 40 or 50; for A, 14 out of about 150; for &, but 22 out of over 300. 2 ey eee eee = is _— ay ] INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION. in P only as a tendency) towards a type of text distinct from that of its elder brethren—the text of the ordinary cursives. It is hardly an exaggeration to say of the isolation attributable to Q, that it 1s not merely a distance removing it from the other MSS. in degree, but a difference separating it from them in kind, such that Q (if considered irrespectively of age) is to be classed in text with cursives, in script alone with uncials. Whatever value attaches to it lies mainly in the fact that it is, by some two hundred years, the earliest manuscript witness to the normal cursive text of the Apocalypse as a whole. Of P it may be affirmed, in view of the contrast between it and Q, that it presents, in the main, a substantially ancient text, far though the MS. itself fall short of SAC in age. Its late date, no doubt, makes itself felt in the tendency (above noted) of its singular readings towards the cursive type, to which nearly half of them approach. But the total number of such readings is not great, and the tendency so manifested does not appreciably affect the general character of the text; which, considering the late date of the MS., is surprisingly true to the uncial consent. Of the singular readings of C, there is little to be said. They are fewer than for any other MS.; they show no appreciable leaning towards the cursive text; they present no character of special interest. Neither of the two remaining MSS. is so free as C, though both are more free than P, from traces which may be due to the influence of the rival text. A, and in a less degree 8, deviates now and then in directions whither many cursives go with it. But of the singular readings of 8 on our reduced list, some few are worthy of notice; while those of A are very seldom such as may safely be let pass without consideration. Indeed, the question not seldom arises, whether, in some at least of the cases where 8, and (still more) where A, has for its singular readings extensive cursive support, it may not be concluded—not that the sole uncial errs in company with many cursives; but rather, that some (now and then, most) cursives have retained a right reading in common with the sole uncial.* It is also noteworthy that now and then &, and A perhaps more frequently, is corroborated in a singular reading by two or three only— sometimes but one—of the exceptional cursives whose text is found else- * See eg. v. 11, where & with most mss. reads és before dwvyv: and again, xx. 6, where A with most mss. omits rd before x‘Ava—in each case, without farther uncial authority. STUDY OF THE GREEK TEXT OF THE APOCALYPSE. li where to tend against the rest, from the cursive to the uncial type, such as the remarkable mss., 36, 38, 79, 87." Moreover, Latin attestation in many instances confirms the singular readings of 8, A, C, and P, even where cursive confirmation is scanty: in case of & or A more frequently than of C or P.» 3. Value attached to each MS. by critical Editors. In order to test farther the comparative value of the five MSS., as inferred from the character of the singular readings of each, it is worth while to inquire, Of which of them have the singular readings most frequently commended themselves to the judgment of the best textual critics? To auswer this question, I refer* to the Greek Testaments of Tischendorf (8th edition), and of Westcott and Hort; and with them to the more recent and very carefully considered text appended to Bernhard Weiss’s elaborate textual study of the Apocalypse.* The results are as follows :— From & sole, Tischendorf adopts its reading of 1.11 (Zyvpvav; also 11. 8); i.15 (wervpmpévm); 11.19 (om. cov); v.11 (ins. ws) ; v.13 (om. [a] éo7e) ; vi. 13 (Baddovoa); ix. 11 (ins. 6); xi. 2 (AedvTwv); xvi. 6 (aipara) ; Xvill. 12 (papyapirav); xxi. 27 (6 wowy); xxii. 8 (Br€rav Kal akovwr) ; Xxll. 15 (zowdy Kati didav) ; xxii. 18 (er adrov 6 Beds). Of these, one only (uapyapitov) is accepted by Westcott and Hort (not without doubt), and by Weiss (undoubtingly).° Apart from these places, Weiss admits into his text voujoes (for woujon, xii. 15) from & alone, with confidence (as in the former case)’; Westcott and Hort, to their margin only ; and with the same or similar uncertainty they give the above readings of v. 11, v. 18, xiii. 2, xxi. 27; and also read with N, xi. 4 (€veémov without art.); xiii. 10 * Such instances are :—for &, with 36, xix. 17; with 38, xvi. 15:—for A, with 36, xvi.4; with 88, xvi. 12; xxi. 6:—for P, with 79, xix. 10. See farther, p. lxiv, enfr.; and Appendix, List 11) land 2: > See ¢.g., for N&; i. 15; ii. 21; ii. 3:—for A, i. 22; iv. 7; vil. 9:—for ©, xiii. 17; xviii. 23; for P, xviii.11. So also in some of the places in last note. See farther, p. lxiv. ¢ For the reasons stated, note to p. xlv, I do not refer to Lachmann’s edition. Those of Griesbach (1774—1806) and Scholz (1830-86) were likewise formed too early for our purpose. * Die Johannes-Apokalypse (in Gebhardt and Harnack’s Texte u. Untersuchungen, VII. Band, Heft i.), Leipzig, 1891. * See Weiss, pp. 129, 131. hi INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION. (doxreiver); xiv. 8 (om. ayyehos). But they adopt unreservedly, xxii. 21 (rv ayiwv without ravrwr). From A sole, Tischendorf adopts os avOpamov, iv. 7; omission of nuas, v. 9; a&vos, v.12; e€aev (for é€w), xi. 2; repetition of eis aiypadooiar, xili. 10; dvOpwros eyévero, xvi. 18; avrns, xvil. 4; peOvovoay éx, xvii. 6 ; emeoev (bis), xvill. 2; omission of amo Tod Bcod, xx. 9; yéyovav, xxi. 6; awavtov without tov ayiwv, xxl. 21; omission of auyv, xxi. 21. In all these places Weiss concurs, except xi. 2 (where he prefers the reading of Q); and he adopts moreover from A the omission of avrov, 11. 18; éo7t without a, v. 13; omission of the second d:d, vi. 9; davarodar, vil. 2 and xvi. 12; «at for the first pyre, vil. 3; eldov dydov wodvy, Vil. 9; Kai for ov, ib.; dotparai before gdovat, vill. 5; omission of avrois, xi. 12; loxvoev, x11. 8; Baoarnobycovra, xiv. 10; vadye, xvii. 8; ot adyAwvoi, xix. 9; omission of té before ytiua, xx. 6; insertion of avray Oeds, xx1. 3; eyo eipt, XX1.63; dvopov before vdrov, xxi. 13; insertion of kat after dcor, xxl. 16; & for éwi, xxu.16. Westcott and Hort agree with Tischendorf as to xi. 2, and with both Tischendorf and Weiss as to iv. 7, v. 9, xiii. 10, xvil. 4, xvi. 6, xvill. 2, xxi. 6 (yéyovay), xxi. 21 (om. dyuyv); also (doubt- fully) v. 12, xvi. 18, xx. 9. They admit moreover, but with doubt, the readings accepted by Weiss (as above) of 11. 18, vil. 2, vil. 3, viii. 5, xii. 8, xvi. 12, xvii. 8, xix. 9, xx. 6, xxi. 3, xxii. 16. Of the A-readings which the other two editors reject, they adopt 7@ for r7s, i1. 8, 11.18; omission of teoodpwr, ix. 13: and they mark in their text as doubtful, or place on their margin, about a dozen more. From C sole, but two readings appear to have been received, and that into but one edition (Westcott and Hort’s), and with doubt :—omission of final dpyv (vii. 12), and od (for ovre) petevdnoay (1x. 20). In the margin of the same edition two C-readings also are noticed :—éyere (ii. 10) ; omission of oru (il. 14). From P sole, no variant has been received into any of these three editions, except (doubtfully) by Westcott and Hort, the omission of é7’ (xxil. 5): but all three adopt the interpunction after am dpru (xiv. 13),* and after ov«ére (xvill. 11), for which it is the only uncial authority. From Q sole, Tischendorf adopts aipara, xvill. 243 avr@, xxi. 6: Weiss, ew, X1. 2; €yov, xvil. 383 papyapirais, xvill. 16; 6 @eds ew avrdv, xxii. 18: * In this place, & A C stand neutral, and Q alone opposes P. STUDY OF THE GREEK 'TEXT OF THE APOCALYPSE. lit Westcott and Hort, the last only ; but (doubtfully) pov, ii. 7; eyo, v. 4; 6 (before per avrov), xix. 20; Xpiorov, xxii. 21; and a few other Q-readings. In nearly all these, Q has large cursive support. It is clear then that A is, from this point of view, pre-eminent among the MSS. Of its 81 singular readings, Westcott and Hort adopt 18, and admit with reserve more than twice as many more. Weiss adopts 31. Even Tischendorf accepts 13,—a larger proportion than of those of his own MS., 8 (15 of 115). The other two editors, as we have seen, admit hardly any reading on the sole testimony of 8, or of C, P, or Q. In eight places, A stands as the sole MS. witness for readings, including some of the highest importance, which all the critical editions above cited concur in accepting; whereas not one place can be found in which any other MS. holds such a position of authority. In three other places there is a like unanimity in its favour, qualified only by notes of doubt in the edition of Westcott and Hort. But one such instance appears where ® is the sole witness, and not one for any of the other three. Thus it is from A alone of the five that the text has received independent contributions towards its rectification, appreciable in number and in value.* Of it alone we can affirm that, where it stands as sole witness, it is signally right so often as to indicate the presence in it of an element of peculiar value and of probably primitive authority. 4. Summary of results as to the MSS. severally. OmumMaU pe Of the three older MSS., C, and of the two later ones, P, exhibit on the whole a more fairly normal uncial text than the others do; the deviations of C being due mainly to deficiencies on the part of the scribe; those of P mostly to the influence of a distinct type of text. The remaining three deviate much more largely. Q is a late MS. with a text studiously conformed throughout by a careful hand to that cursive type which in P appears only to a limited extent, and from which A and 8, and still more, C, are in the main free. 8, over and above its abounding errors of negligence, presents a text, ancient undoubtedly, but far from being * It is to be borne in mind that I restrict our examination to the variants which are perceptible in 8. If I were to include variations in orthography and grammar, the case for A would be still stronger. It exhibits many archaic forms, evidently retained from the primitive text, which the other MSS. have lost. h | eee _- - liv INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION. purely representative of the uncial consent,—debased, rather, by admixture of an alien element of unknown but early origin. A excels the rest in this, that it alone is characterized by singular readings which are to be accepted, not as divergencies from a standard text, but as survivals of the primitive and authentic text whence its brethren have diverged. NOTE PREFATORY TO CHAPTER IV. If the missing part of C were recovered, it is presumable that most, if not all, of the numerical details of the following Chapter would be modified. (1) The readings attested by C alone would be probably increased from 7 to 11 or 12.— (2) Of the 72 attested by & alone, 32 occur where C fails; some of these, therefore, would probably be transferred to the group NC. Similarly; of the 27 of A, of the 18 of P, and of the 40 of Q, many would pass to AC, CP, CQ, respectively.—(3) Of the groups & A (13 instances), NP (11), NQ (21), AP (13), AQ (14), PQ (15), for like reasons as above, many would be transferred to NAC, NCP, NCQ, ACP, ACQ, CPQ.—(4) The groups NAP, RAQ, NPQ, APQ, number respectively 45, 10, 20, 12. Many transfers would be made from these to NACP, RACQ, NCPQ, ACPQ.—(5) An instance of the group NAPA, in a place where C fails, might be changed into an instance of all MSS. concurring, and would thus pass out of our total list. But in point of fact, no such instance occurs. Hence it follows: (1) That the total number of 538 instances would probably be increased by a few singular readings of C; possibly to 542 or 543.—(2) That, as regards head 6, against this small increase in it, due to C, would be set a decrease under each of the other heads; the result being that the instances under head 6 would be on the whole diminished in number.—(3) That, as regards head y, the four binary groups containing C would each receive an increase (corresponding to the decrease affecting &, A, P, Q, severally, under head 6); while the remaining six groups would be diminished. Under this head, then, as under 3, there would probably be a decrease on the whole.—(4) That, as regards head 8, the decrease under the six binary groups which exclude C would appear in the form of an increase in the six ternary groups containing C; while each of the remaining four (NAP, NAQ, NPQ, APQ) would be diminished. But the range of probable diminution is very large in APQ, and much larger in NAP; and it is therefore doubtful whether, on the whole, the number of ternary groups would be increased or decreased.—(5) That, as regards head a, there would be an increase in the four groups which include C; and against this increase there would be no counter-decrease under & A PQ (see above). Thus (finally), the total number of cases would be increased, to a possible maximum of nearly 545; the distribution under each head would be altered, with the general result that the number under each of the heads 4, y, (8 doubtful) would be decreased, but under head a largely increased ; and the position of C, as the most frequent constituent of the groups, especially the, quaternary, and as the most constant representative of the normal uncial text, would be rather strengthened. THE GREEK TEXT UNDERLYING THE VERSION 8. lv CHAPTER IV. THE GREEK TEXT UNDERLYING THE VERSION S. I now apply myself to test the text that underlies S by comparing it with the text of the MSS., collectively in groups, and severally, by means of the appended collection of readings (list I, Appendix, pp. exxv, sqq7.) on which this investigation is based. This list enables us to exhibit the facts of the case in a numerical form. It sets forth (as above stated, pp. xlii, xliii) in 538 places where the evidence of S is available, all the noteworthy variants which have more or less divided uncial evidence, none being omitted which even one uncial attests, if corroborated by any appreciable evidence of cursives, or by a Latin or Syriac version, or if approved by sufficient critical authority. I.— Numerical Expression of Amount of Agreement between S and each MS. I find that in these 538 places— S agrees with Q 218 times: so that in nearly three-fifths (820) of the cases before us it is opposed to Q. S agrees with P 285 times; so that the cases where it is opposed to P are but 253—considerably less than half (:47) of the whole number.* S agrees with A 290 times; the cases of agreement being very slightly more, and those of disagreement (248, being “46 of the whole) as slightly less, than are shown by P. S agrees with 8 330 times. Here, therefore, S finds most support, and the cases of disagreement are 208, less than two-fifths of the whole. S agrees with C (which I take last in order because of the rectifi- cation needed by its figures) 198 times. But inasmuch as in 196 of the places in our list C is wanting, and is forthcoming therefore for but 342 ° ° . ° ae rae rantino 7 oi _Y "CO ‘ @ These figures require slight correction, inasmuch as P is wanting in rather more than twenty of the 538 places. at . ne —_— = lvi INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION. of them, it appears that we are to compare these 198 cases with a total of 342 only; in other words, that if the MS. were entire, the 198 would be increased to something over 310. The proportion of agreement with §, therefore (so far as can be judged from the extant part of C), is consider- ably higher (about 58 per cent.), and that of disagreement correspondingly lower (about 42 per cent.), for C than for any of the others, except 8, which it closely approaches. - This result is not, however, to be absolutely relied on, for we cannot be sure that the amount of agreement with S was as great in the lost parts of C as in the extant parts (see above, p. liv). The result, then, of the comparison of S with the uncials (setting C aside for the moment because of the uncertainty that attaches to its statistics) is, that S has the maximum of uncial support from &, and the minimum from @: the instances of agreement being over 61 per cent. for 8, and under 41 for Q, out of the total list of 538 readings; while the percentage for P is nearly 53 and that for A a shade higher—nearly 54. [That for C is probably intermediate between that for 8 and that for A. | Thus Q is the only MS. for which it is under 50 per cent. II.— Variation of this Amount according to Group-distribution of the MSS. This comparison may be pressed farther, and fuller results may be obtained, by examining our list, and classifying the readings it records according as they are severally attested by one, two, three, or four MSS. The 538 places on the list, when thus classified, fall into four divisions, as follows* :— Crass (a).— Where four MSS. agree with 8, t.e., where it is supported by quaternary groups; of which places there are, in all, 141. Of these, the largest proportion, 66 (nearly one-half of the whole number) belong to the group SACP, z.e., the one group which excludes Q; leaving 75 to the groups into which Q enters, of which 18 belong to SACQ, 9 to SAPQ, 26 toNCPQ, 22 to ACP Q. Cuass (8).— Where three MSS. agree with 8, i.e., where the groups are ternary ; of which cases there are, in all, 127. Under this head the figures yield a result similar to (but more marked * The reader who is not disposed to go into numerical details may omit this section (II.), and pass on to section III., in which he will! find the results summed up. THE GREEK TEXT UNDERLYING THE VERSION &. lvii than) that found under (a), so far as this, that much more than half— almost three-fifths—belong to groups which exclude Q, as follows.—To group NAC, 7 belong; to NAP, 45; toNCP, 5; to ACP, 18; in all, 75: as against 52 belonging to groups containing Q, wz., 10 to SAQ; 2 to SCQ; 20to8NPQ; 4toACQ; 12toAPQ; 4toCPQ. CLass (y).—Where two MSS. agree with 8, t.e., where they give it their support in pairs; of which there are, in all, 106. Here we are met by a different result. Of these pairs, those into which Q enters are not far from equal in number with those which exclude it, 51 against 55. Of the latter class, the pair 8 A numbers 18; NC, 5; NP, 11; eC Asie 7@l wl Of the tormer, SQ) 21. AQ, 14; CQ, 1; fe Oral 5: Crass (6).— Where but one MS. agrees with 8, of which the instances are 164 in all. Here, as under (y), Q stands high, the readings which it alone of the MSS. supports being 40, largely exceeding those supported by A, which are but 27, or by P and ©, which are but 18 and 7 respectively. But a new fact comes now to light as regards 8, which under this head proves to stand highest, supporting S in no less than 72 instances. Reverting now to the totals (as given above, p. lv) of agreements between S and 8 ACP®@Q severally, we find that the figures, when rearranged in view of the group-distribution, yield for each MS. the following results :— Of the 218 readings in which S agrees with Q: 75 belong to the quaternary groups (NACQ, 18; SAPQ,9; SCPQ, 26; ACPQ, 22): 52 to the ternary (NAQ, 10; SCQ, 2; NPQ, 20; ACQ, 4; APQ, 12; CPQ, 4): 51 to the binary (NQ, 21; AQ, 14; CQ, 1; PQ, 15). In 40, Q stands apart from the rest. | Of the 285 agreements of S with P: 123 are in the quaternary groups (NACP, 66; SAPQ, 9; SCPQ, 26; ACPQ, 22); 104 in the ternary (heuer © Dabs DO 20s A CRIS ARQ, 120PQ, 4); 40 in the binary (8 P, 11; AP, 13; CP,1; PQ, 15). In 18, P stands alone. Of the 290 agreements of S with A: 115 are in the quaternary groups (NAC P, 66; SACQ, 18; SAPQ,9; ACP Q, 22); 96 in the ternary (SAC, 7; SAP 45; SAQ, 10; ACP, 18; ACQ, 4; APQ, 12); 52 in the binary (NA, 18; AC, 12; AP, 13; AQ, 14). In 27, A stands alone. lviii INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION. Of the 330 agreements of S with &: 119 are in the quaternary groups (SACP, 66; SACQ, 18; SAPQ, 9; SCP Q, 26); 89 in the ternary (NAC, 7; SAP, 45; SA Q)110; 8 CIPM5 (UNC OR 2CEN OM 0 moO in the binary (8 A, 18; 8C,5; NP, 11; 8Q, 21). In 72, & stands alone. Of the 198 agreements of S with C: 132 are in the quaternary groups (NACP, 66; SACQ, 18; SCPQ, 26; ACP Q, 22); 40 in the ternary (NAC, 75:8 OP) oN CQ, 25 eA CRIs eC OS a Gres 19 in the binary (NC, 5; AC, 12; CP, 1; CQ, 1). In 7, C stands alone. [The probable corrected totals will be (see above, p. liv)—Agreements, 311: quaternary, 207; ternary, 63; binary, 30; sole, 11. | If, again, we examine our four classes, a, B, y, 5, to ascertain how the five MSS. severally stand in each class, we find the following results ;— For the above 141 cases where the groups are quaternary (class a): Q agrees with § in but 75 cases; Pin 123; Ain 115; 8 in 119; C in 182. Thus in this class, 8 and A are nearly on a par as supporters of S; P but a trifle above them ; Q is considerably the lowest of all, and C the highest, even in its incomplete state [if it were complete, the figure would pre- sumably exceed 200, as above |. For the above 127 cases where the groups are ternary (class B):— () agrees with S in but 52 cases; P in 104; A in 96; 8 in 89; Cin 40 [corrected, 63]. Thus 8 and A change places, but keep pretty close together, andsP not much above; Q being still distinctly the lowest: but C now falls below 8, A, P, the highest place belonging in this class to P. For the above 106 cases where the groups are binary (class y):— @ in this class stands among the first, agreeing with S in 51 cases; Pin 40; Ain 52; Nin 50; Cin 19 [corrected, 30]. Thus 8 and A are even closer together than before; but P is now distinctly below them, and C still lower than in class 8; while Q has passed from the lowest to almost the highest place,—by a shade higher than N and lower than A. In this class the figures for the several MSS. are less unequal than in a or B, except for C, which even as corrected is far behind the rest; but A is slightly first. For the above 164 cases where the MSS. stand single (class 6) :— Q appears in this class as agreeing with S in 40 cases; P in 18; A in 27; 8 in 72, far exceeding the rest; C in but 7 [corrected, 11], THE GREEK TEXT UNDERLYING THE VERSION S8. lix far the lowest number. Thus N has in this class parted company with A, and now heads the list; Q following, though at a long interval; then A; then P; and finally C. IL1.—Analysis of the Figures arrived at in II. We are now in a position to analyze the figures above arrived at, and thus to prepare for interpreting their import as regards the relation borne by the MSS. severally to S. In the case of Q, the total of its agreement with 8, which as we have seen is much less than for any one of the other MSS. (218 instances), would be small indeed, if it were not more strongly represented (relatively to the others) in classes y and 6 than it is in classes a and 8. In other words, S tends towards Q with greater relative frequency where Q stands alone or as one of a pair of MSS., than where it stands in a terpary or quaternary group. In the case of P, the results stand in sharp contrast to those arrived at for Q. Not only does the total of its agreement with S (285 instances) largely exceed that of Q, but it shows its highest figures where Q is lowest, in the ternary and quaternary classes, and its lowest where Q is highest, in the class of pairs and in that of single instances,—dropping very abruptly as one passes from the two former classes to the two latter. Thus the support of P to S is relatively much more frequent where P is one of a ternary or quaternary group, than where it stands apart, or paired with one other MS. The case of A yields results numerically akin to those found for P. The figures are nearly the same as regards the total (290), and are similarly distributed, though not so unevenly, among the four classes, with a drop in passing from a and £ to y, and 4, in the same direction as in case of P, but less in amount. The case of S stands by itself, differing in more than one respect from the rest. For it the total of agreement with S (330) is ligher, as we have seen, than for 8, A, P, or Q,—higher probably than even for C; but the distribution of its instances of agreement among the four classes is less unequal than for any other MS. It alone cannot be said to stand low in any one of the four classes ; though not first in a, B, or y, it keeps close to A in all three classes, and rises far above A and all the rest in the Ix INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION. fourth ; its preponderance in that class being so great as to overbalance the higher figures attained by other MSS. in the other classes. In the case of C, taking the MS. in its imperfect condition as it stands, the actual amount of agreement with S is, as might be expected, less than for any other (198): but if we assume that in the lost parts of it the proportion of agreement was the same as in the extant parts, the corrected total(as above, pp. liv, lv, lvi) will be about 311, little short of the total shown by x. and greater than for any of the rest. As the MS. stands, the distribution of the 198 instances, though similar to that in A and P, shows a more rapid diminution in passing from the quaternary class (a) downwards, than in A or even P. And when we rectify the figures for C, this unevenness of distribution will be enhanced; for the probable increase of the total number of instances, from 198 to 311, will, as has been shown, fall presumably in class a mainly. Thus for C, if entire, it would pro- bably be found that its agreements with 8, which in class 6 are fewer even than for P, would in class a be almost as many as for &. IV.—Interpretation of numerical Results. These numerical results, thus analyzed, give us an insight into the relation borne by S§ to the text of the five MSS. severally. 1. S with Q.—The text of this MS. is, as has been shown above, of a type distinct from that in which the other four uncials tend to consent, and coincides largely with what may be styled the cursive text. The facts now established, of the relation between Q and §, are:—That S agrees less frequently with Q than with any of the other four; that with Q alone its agreements are less numerous than its disagreements; that this comparative infrequency of agreement lies chiefly in the classes where Q occurs in combination with two or three of its brethren; but that, where Q stands alone among the MSS., or with but one other of them, S shows a relatively larger tendency to side with Q, and that the number of cases where S thus sides with Q (usually supported by many mss.) against the rest is considerable. It follows, therefore, that, on the whole, the text of S is mainly of the uncial type; that its adhesion to this type is most manifest where the MSS. are most agreed inter se; but that into it there enters an admixture, of secondary but appreciable amount, of a text of the Q-type. 2. S with P.—The text in this case we have found to be of normal THE GREEK TEXT UNDERLYING THE VERSION §. Ixi uncial type, with but few individualisms. To it, therefore, as such, S in t he main keeps pretty close; closest where the uncial consent approaches most nearly to unanimity. Where P stands alone, S is but seldom with it. 3. S with C,—The text of C is, as we have seen, more purely repre- sentative of the average uncial than even P, or any other; and it is, of the five, marked by the least proportion of individualisms. In the class of instances where four MSS. concur, C is the one which supports S more fully than any other MS.; less fully than any other (very rarely indeed) in the class where the MSS. stand singly. Thus the case of C is similar to that of P, but more strongly marked. As a MS. representative of the average uncial text, it supports S more strongly, as an individual MS. less strongly, than any other of the five. 4. S with A.—Numerically, the results in this case are closely akin to those we have found for the two preceding, except that the coincidences of S with the singular readings of A, are less infrequent than with those of C or P. And when we recall the fact (see above, pp. lii, liii), that many of these singular readings of A are of special value, tending, not as in case of Q, downward in the direction of a more recent form of the text, but upward towards a form more archaic than that of the average uncial, and presumably primitive, we are led to inquire whether 8 has retained any of these important readings. On examination, it proves to exhibit the following :—7ro@ for ris, ii. 8 and ii. 18; omission of atvrod, 11. 18; ws avOpamov, iv. 7; a&wos, v. 12; dvatodav (plural), vii. 2 and xvi. 12; cidov 6xhov modtv, vil. 9; CEwbev, xi. 2; els aiypadwotay repeated, xii. 10; avtns (for THs yys), Xvi. 4; peOvovoar éx, xvii. 6; Umdye., XV1l. 8; erevev repeated, xviii. 2; insertion of of before adn@uwot, xix. 9; omission of ra also (nearly) insertion of av7@v cds, before yiua, xx. 6; yéyovar, xxi. 6 ; xxi. 8. S thus goes with A in an appreciable number of its most notable and approved singular readings (see especially note on xxi. 6, p. 49 m/r.). 5. S with 8.—This is, as we have seen, an exceptional MS.; and we have seen that its relations with S are exceptional likewise. It exhibits a text fundamentally at one with the consent of AC P, yet with a large alloy of foreign and inferior metal. And S, as has been shown, agrees with it, on the whole, more extensively than with any other, the excess of agree- ment lying chiefly in the class of cases where 8 diverges in a direction away from the rest. That is to say, S agrees with 8, not only in so far as ® represents the average uncial, but (largely) in the individualisms, often 1 a lxil INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION. eccentric, which characterize 8. In fact, there are a few instances where the singular readings of 8 would hardly be worth recording, were it not that, though otherwise unsupported, or nearly so, they reappear in S: such as—insertion of etvar, 11. 20; insertion of doar, v. 5 [also Latin Vulgate]; Wuy7nv (for plural), viii. 9; pupuddas (for nominative), ix. 16 [also }]; é poBw for éudoBor, xi. 13 (also lat. of Primasius); omission of kat 6 apiOpos avTov, xill. 18; Svaxociwy for e€axoctwr, xiv. 20 [also ms. 26]; insertion of avT@v, xxi. 12. I omit many examples where the variation is more minute, or where it is supported by one or two mss., or by =, or by a Latin version, or by some combination of such. None of the above has been adopted from 8 by any editor: but of the few other singular readings of 8 so adopted, with or without doubt (see p. li), S agrees in Zuvpvay (for yp), 1.11, 11.18; wervpwopévo, i. 15; insertion of as, v. 11; Badddovca, vi. 13; insertion of @, ix. 11; NedvTwv, xill. 2; daoxreiver, xii. 10; woujoer, Xill. 15; papyapitdv, xvili. 12; 6 rowdy, xxi. 27; Brérav Kal dkovwv, xxii. 8; é@ avTov 6 Meds, xxii. 18. In some of these, 8 has considerable support also from mss., Latin versions, or &. To sum up :—— S is in the main a witness to the normal uncial text; but not altogether such. It is a mixed text, into which two main components enter, in unequal proportion: the larger component being a text adhering to the consent of SA CP (or the majority of them), and the smaller component a text agreeing with Q and the cursives. But in the larger component there is not uniformity in its adhesion to the uncials severally. In so far as it is simply normal, it keeps closest to C and P, especially the former ; but it is now and then abnormal ina direction where A, or more frequently 8, leads it. Thus, where it leaves 8, A, C, and P for Q, it passes from the uncial to the cursive type; where it leaves A, C, P for &, it tends to an aberrant form of text, and is so far discredited as sharing in the eccentricity of 8; where it leaves 8, C, P for A, it often appears to revert to a more authentic and probably primitive tradition, and shares, so far, in the credit that attaches to A as the MS. that on the whole preserves most faithfully the archetypal text. THE GREEK TEXT UNDERLYING THE VERSION &. Ixiii V.—Fuarther Examination of the comparative Relations of S with Greek Texts. The comparison in value between the attestation of S by 8 and by A may be carried further by examining the 8 Q and A Q groups. Of the 21 8 Q readings of 8, Weiss accepts but five. Of these, Westcott and Hort admit but two, certainly; the other three (with four more), doubtfully—nine in all. Tischendorf, biassed (as before noted) in favour of 8, accepts eight of these nine with three more—eleven in all. There remain nine, unanimously rejected from all three editions. But of its A Q readings, but 14 in all (all having ample cursive or Latin support), one only (the second insertion of 7a évduara in xxi. 12), though supported by good mss. and by the Vulgate, is unanimously and without question rejected by our editors. Weiss rejects two more, adopting eleven in all. These two, with a third, Westcott and Hort mark as doubtful, adopting nine with certainty. Tischendorf adopts six in all. So far, then, as these instances go, the contrast established between the 8 Q and the AQ groups points the same way as the contrast previously shown to exist between the class of cases where 8, and the class where A, is the sole uncial support of 8. On the one hand, the 21 8 Q readings of S indicate that it goes with & in deviating towards the text of Q and the cursives; on the other hand, its rarer A Q readings (14) represent, for the most part, the exceptional retention by 8S, together with Q and its satellites, of the authentic text, for which A is the main authority. Again, comparing inter se the binary groups in which 8 has P for one of its supporters (8 P, A P, PQ), we find further confirmation of the above results. The PQ readings of S are 15. Tischendorf adopts five of these, of which two only are received into Westcott and Hort’s text; but they admit besides (with doubt) three of those which Tischendorf passes by. Weiss adopts four, agreeing with Tischendorf as to two only; with Westcott and Hort only as to one of those two, and one which they place on their margin. Thus the three editions concur in rejecting six; in absolutely accepting only one. It follows, therefore, that P, even more decidedly than 8, so far as it sides with Q, is somewhat disparaged as a supporter of the text of S. The readings of 8 that are confirmed by combination with P meet with more approval from our critics. There are 11 such readings. Of i2 eee Ixiv INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION. these, three are adopted by Weiss (the omission of éydé, v. 4; Baoitevoovor, v. 10; per’ adrov 6, xix. 10), the first and third of which Westcott and Hort also admit, but doubtfully. Four more they admit also doubtfully, absolutely rejecting the remaining five. Tischendorf rejects three of these five, with one other, and adopts seven in all, including Weiss’s three. Thus, there are three of these readings which all agree in rejecting ; and there is not one accepted without reserve by all. Some of them have Latin support. But as regards the readings of S that belong to group AP (13 in all), the critics approach much more nearly towards agreement. ‘Two of them they all reject (Wvypds before feords in i. 16; the insertion of kat pewtonpevov after mvevuwaros axafaprov in xvill. 2). All the remaining eleven, Weiss accepts; as do Westcott and Hort (with doubt as to three of them): Tischendorf rejects five of them. ‘Thus there remain six unani- mously accepted. The conclusion yielded by the above comparison is, then, that P, as a supporter of 5, is strongly accredited so far as it is confirmed by A; but less strongly where it is confirmed by 8; and that it is, on the whole, discredited by the more frequent instances where it agrees with Q. The relation borne by the S-text to that of the uncials, collectively, in groups, or severally, might be discussed farther ; but enough has been now said to establish the general conclusions above stated as to the text which our translator had before him, or formed for himself. It is to be added that, of the cursives 36, 38, 79, 87 above referred to (p. li), with which may be joined 1, 7, 28, 35, 49, 91, 95, 96, 152, some support S in conjunction not only with 8 or A, but with some other one of the MSS., or with one or more Latin texts, against the remaining MSS., and all or nearly all mss. Sometimes S stands with one or more of these against all other Greek copies, or even against all other authorities, Gre ek and Latin.* Of this perhaps the most notable instance is its agreement with 152 in the interpolation in ii. 13, for which see note in Joe. * The relations of 8 with these mss., especially 36, 38, 95, deserve to be examined more fully. And if the text to which the Commentary of Andreas is attached, were available in a trustworthy form, a comparison with it too would be important (see note on Greek text of viii. 12). I have noticed nine cases where 38 is the sole Greek supporter of 8, seven where 95, three where 36; also twenty where 38 and S have with them but a few mss. and no MS.; twenty -three THE GREEK TEXT UNDERLYING THE VERSION 8. Ixv VI.—Kelations of S with the Latin Versions severally. In pursuing this investigation, it 1s important to examine the support which the S-text finds in the Latin versions—Old, and Vulgate. 1. S with Latin and MS. support.—On this part of the subject I have touched more than once in the preceding discussion; and in list I (Ap- pendix, pp. cxxv, sqq.), the Vulgate (both Amiatine and Clementine), and both forms of the Old Latin, appear throughout among the textual witnesses cited. Without going into detail, or classifying the Latin texts into groups, as I have done in examining the evidence of the Greek MSS., it will suffice in the first instance to state summarily that, out of the 538 instances entered in this list, S has the support of the Vulgate in more than 300 (in 317 if we take as standard the Amiatine text, as I shall do throughout; if the Clementine, in 332); of the European Old Latin (g) in nearly as many (304) ; of the African (pv) less frequently (in 267).* In nearly 100 of them none of these Latin texts is with S. 2. S with Latin support against all MSS.—Again, in the 215 instances of list II (pp. exli—exlii1) in which 8 is against all MSS., there are 124 (II, 1 and 3) in which it is supported by one or more of the Latin texts. The Vulgate is with it in about 50 of these (am, 44; cl, 55). But for the Old Latin the facts are noteworthy. In list II, pr, which we found to be lowest in list I, stands far ahead of the others, supporting 5S in 82 instances (two- thirds of the entire number); while g stands much on the same level as the Vulgate, supporting § in but 47. Farther; of these instances, the num ber in which pr is the only Latin text that agrees with 5, amounts to 36: while for g it is but 9, for the Vulgate, but 10 or 12. Moreover, of these 36, there are but 10 in which pr has any Greek support (that of a few mss., some- times of but one); but 6 in which ¥ is with it; and there remain 20 in which the combination pr S stands alone, opposed to the consent of all where 36 and §. Of the uncials, & is found with 38 and §, against all else, four times; with 36 and § three times: A with 38 and S once. Both & and A now and then have some other sole ms. with them and 8. @ It is to be borne in mind that no comparison can properly be made between these figures and those which show the amount of agreement between S and the MSS. severally (above, p. ly). In the 538 cases here used as basis of calculation, no account is taken of the cases where 8 differs from the Latin texts, with or against the consent of the uncials. Within the range of these 538, we may safely compare MS, with MS., or Latin text with Latin text, but not MS. with Latin, as regards extent of agreement with S. / . Ixvi INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION. other authorities—Greek, Latin, and Syriac: whereas the like combination g S occurs unsupported but 4 times, and vg S but 3 times. In other words, the Vulgate and g, though they agree very largely with S in company with one or more of the uncials, very seldom do so when it has little or no Greek support: while pr, though it stands markedly below the other forms of the Latin in amount of agreement with S in the former class of cases, is far above them in the latter class—the class, namely, of subsingular readings. It thus appears that pr, standing thus lowest in the | one class, and highest in the other, tends farther than do g and the Vulgate to deviate from the uncial text, or any uncial-attested form of text, into a line of its own; and moreover, that in this line it has, to an appreciable extent, S as the companion of its deviations. The interpretation of the facts thus ascertained seems to be: on the one hand, that (1) the coincidences between S and the Vulgate, or the European (g) type of Old Latin, form (for the most part)* no reliable addition to the results already obtained from our examination of 8 in its affinities with the MSS.; but may be illusory, resulting merely from the common relation borne by the Syriac and the Latin to known forms of Greek text, represented in one or more of the extant uncials. And, on the other hand, that (2) the coincidences between S and the African (pr) type of Old Latin, are real tokens of affinity traceable to a common source apart from all known MSS., a very ancient type of text, attested often by no extant Greek copy, or at most by one, two, or three cursives, of which type, in not a few cases, S and pr are thus the sole surviving represen- tatives. 3. S with each several combination of MS. with Latin version.—It is worth while, however, to revert to list I, in order to ascertain how far each Latin text shares with § its inclination towards, or against, this or that form of text as presented by the uncials severally. The figures prove to be as follows, for each MS. so far as it agrees with S:— For 8; the combination vg & occurs 202 times, g 8, 200; pr &, 175. For A the figures are: vg A, 222; g A, 197; pr A, 176. For P, vg P, 208; GPs 201 spn P69 or Oncr Oels bag Om oongums al bp: * I have said, ‘‘ for the most part,”’ because in a few instances the unsupported coincidences of g at least with S, seem to betoken a common source distinct from all extant Greek. See especially xii. 10, and notes on Greek text there ; and xviii. 12 (répov). THE GREEK TEXT UNDERLYING THE VERSION &. Ixvil I proceed to consider the questions which are suggested, and may be answered, by these figures. We have seen above that Q represents to a great extent a type of text distinct from that of the other MSS., and that 8 tends to the latter rather than to the former. The question then arises, Do the Latin texts tend towards the Q-type, or (like S$) away from it ? Let us compare the cases of Q and A. We have seen (p. lv) that, out of the 538 instances of list I, 5S is with Q three-fourths as often as with A. If then the tendency of the Latin texts was uniform as between A and Q, in supporting S, the combinations v7 Q, g Q, pr Q would be three-fourths of the corresponding combinations vg A, g A, pr A. But the proportion actually found to subsist is much less than three-fourths, about two-thirds; and for vg @ especially, it is under three-fifths the amount for vg A. A comparison of the cases of 8 and P with that of Q leads to similar results somewhat less marked in degree. We infer then that the Latin texts, especially the Amiatine Vulgate, within the range of the agreement of S with the uncials, tend to follow the Q-type to a less extent than the type of the other uncials, especially the type represented by A. We have seen (p. lxi) that 8 contains an aberrant element, shared to an appreciable extent by 8. Does this 8-element appear in the Latin texts ? S, as has been shown, is much more frequently with S than with any other MS. Then, as before, if the tendency of the Latin, in supporting S, were uniform as between 8 and the other MSS., we should find v7 8, g 8, pr &, far outnumbering the like combinations for A and P severally, as well as for Q. But the above figures show that vg A largely and vg P sligh tly outnumber vg 8, while g 8, pr 8, are about on a par with gy A, pr A, g P, pr P. It is probable, therefore, that the Latin texts, while sharing with S its general affinity to the normal uncial text, tend, not like 5, towards the N-type of that text, but rather towards that of P; or, still more, towards that of A—the tendency towards the A-type being most marked in the Vulgate. The relation of the Latin texts to 8, A, and Q, severally (putting aside P as less important and showing fewer characteristic features), will be more distinctly discerned if we confine our observation to the cases where one of these MSS. is the sole uncial supporter of S. These cases number 72 for Ixvill INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION. 8; 40 for Q ; 27 for A:—that is, the concurrence of S with the subsingular readings of A is little more in amount than one-third of its concurrence with the subsingular readings of 8, and barely over two-thirds of its concurrence with those of Q. But when we examine how far the Latin, Old or Vulgate, goes with S in this respect, we find— In the 72 subsingular 8-readings: vg 8, 9 times; g 8, 18 times; pr X&, 12 times. In the 27 subsingular A-readings; vg A, 14 times; g A, 7 times; pr A, 12 times. In the 40 subsingular Q-readings; vg Q, 12 times; g Q, 15 times; pr Q, 13 times. It thus appears from this comparison that none of the Latin texts concurs, as they might all have been expected to do, nearly three times more frequently with 8 than with A. On the contrary, the Vulgate tends largely towards A rather than 8; the African Old Latin (pr) equally towards both ; while the European Old Latin (vy), which alone inclines to 8, does so in a ratio of less than two-fold. As to Q, all the Latin texts agree with it rather more frequently than with &. As between 8 and A, then, our conclusion is, that, within the range of the readings attested by 8S, when those which are peculiar to A among MSS. are compared with these peculiar to 8, a much larger proportion of the former than of the latter prove to have Latin support, that of the Amiatine Vulgate most frequently—of the European Old Latin least frequently. The Latin texts therefore, and especially the Vulgate, share more or less in the credit which (as.above shown, pp. lxi, ]xii) pertains to S by reason of its concurrence in some of the most distinctive readings of A. And, on the other hand, the Vulgate and the African Old Latin partake very little—and the European Old Latin in no great degree—in the aberrant element akin to 8 which discredits 8, and which (we conclude) was derived from some text unrelated to any known form of the Latin.* A remark of some importance here arises as regards the relation borne by 8 to the 8-text on one side, and on the other, to that represented by pr. We have seen that, as regards concurrence with S in subsingular * A few interesting and notable examples will be found in list I, and in II, (1 and 3), where the Latin texts (or at least one of them—usually pr) stand with S in company with one MS. (see p. li, note >), or with one or two important mss., or with no Greek support. See, ¢.g., iii. 1; Wid > oxi 10 Sexvil Se exyiin oad 20: THE GREEK TEXT UNDERLYING THE VERSION 6S. [Babe readings, © stands first among the MSS., and pr among the Latin texts. Now, of the 72 readings in which 8 is the sole MS. supporter of S, pr concurs in but 12; and of the readings in which pr is the sole Latin supporter of S, 51 in all (15 of list I, 86 of II), 8 concurs in but 9 (all of course belonging to the 15, the 36 being non-uncial readings). And it proves on examination that, of these 12 N-readings, but one is found among the 9 pr readings. Thus, there is but one reading, among all the 753 (538 + 215) places of lists I and II (1, 2,3), in which pr alone of Latin texts, and S alone of MSS., concur in supporting 8. This reading is a very trivial one—Pdérav Kat axovorv for akovwv Kat Bdérwv, xxii. 8; but is confirmed by a few cursives.* From these facts it follows that the two elements of aberrancy by which we have found the text of S to be affected, one shared by it with 8 and the other with pr, prove to be distinct, each from the other. With regard to Q, when we inquire how far the Latin texts support it in the 40 readings where it stands with 8S sole among MSS., it is to be borne in mind that none of these readings is even subsingular in the -full sense, but all are largely confirmed by cursive evidence. Comparing these 40 readings, however, as regards their Latin attestation, with the like 27 readings of A, we find that the former are not in any considerable degree more largely supported than the latter, except as regards the g-text—and that A, in fact, exceeds Q in point of concurrence with the Vulgate text. We may with some probability infer hence that the Vulgate (in its Amiatine form) admits less, and that the European Old Latin admits more, of the Q-type into its text than is to be found in S.° It is hardly necessary to explain that, in thus tracing out the extent of * Also by the Coptic, and by some texts of Andreas, and by Dionysius Alex. (ap. Euseb. ITE., vii. 25). > It may be presumed that the Vulgate, in the Apocalypse as elsewhere, is the result of Jerome’s revision of a form (perhaps ‘‘ European’) of the Old Latin. With the African (or Primasian) text it has no special affinity ; and a comparison of it with g shows an extent of deviation such as to prove, either, that the Old Latin known to Jerome differed materially from the type (presumably European) presented by g, or, that he must have remodelled it largely into conformity with his Greek MS. or MSS. The result has certainly been that the Vulgate comes closer than either form of Old Latin to the uncial text. The facts and figures given above, as resulting from the comparison between A and &, A and Q, lead us to suppose Jerome to have used a text of the Apocalypse akin to A in revising his Old Latin: while g, on the other hand, seems to have been somewhat conformed to the Q-type. k Ixx ; INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION. the textual affinity that subsists between our Syriac and the Latin texts, I am not to be understood as suggesting it as, even in the lowest degree, probable that our translator was acquainted with any Latin version. There are, no doubt, 75 readings, out of the whole 753 which lists I and II (1, 2, 3) exhibit, for which there is no Greek evidence, but Latin— chiefly that of pr—in many cases unconfirmed by other versions than 8. But these instances can be satisfactorily accounted for by supposing that the Greek texts which the translator chiefly followed (Gf he had in his hands more than one), or the chief factor in his Greek text (if he had but one), contained certain elements in common with the Greek text, or texts, underlying the Latin versions. VII.— Hypotheses to account for the Facts of the S-text. If then we desire to frame a theory of the formation of the S-text, we shall find that (so far as concerns its relations with the Greek and Latin texts—without taking account of a large amount of aberration, not yet treated of, which is peculiar to 8) the facts as above stated will be sufficiently accounted for by either of two hypotheses : i. We may suppose our translator to have formed the text for himself, taking as basis one main exemplar, the text of which he modified at his discretion, to the extent of about one-third, by the introduction of readings from a second subsidiary exemplar. Or :— ii. He may have followed the text of a single oxentnler which text was a composite one—of two factors, a primary and a secondary, the former predominating in the ratio of nearly two to one. In either case, the secondary text was of the common cursive type with Q as its uncial representative: the primary, a text of the normal uncial type, in character intermediate between 8 and A, partaking to some extent in the peculiar aberrancies of the former, and to a less but appreci- able extent in the special excellence of the latter; and, like both 8 and A, exhibiting extensive affinity with the texts represented by Latin evidence, but inclining towards the African Latin in its deviations from all uncial, and even from all Greek, authority. To go further back-—to inquire how the Aino’ primary source of the S-text came into close relations with texts of Latin attestation, or how it came to share in the divergencies of &, or in the peculiarities of the THE GREEK TEXT UNDERLYING THE VERSION S. ]xxi African Latin where it departs from the Greek and from the other Latin texts—would, I apprehend, be fruitless, or at least premature, in the absence of fuller material for investigation. Of the alternative hypotheses above suggested, I incline to the former. The admixture of the secondary element in S is not only, as I have said, unequal in amount to the other, but is uneven in distribution; readings of the Q-type tending to occur in patches, and then not to recur till after a not inconsiderable interval. This fact looks like the work of a translator with two copies in his hands: one used habitually ; the other for ocea- sional reference only, and unsystematically,—perhaps capriciously, perhaps to clear up places where the sense presented difficulty. It is even an admissible conjecture that he may have noticed passages quoted from a text of the Q-type in some authoritative Greek divine of the fourth or fifth century (in which period that text had become prevalent), and may have endeavoured to conform his text accordingly* in such passages. The admixture of the secondary element, if due to a scribe, would probably have been more uniform, as being more mechanical. Vill .— Relation between the S-text and the S-text. I now pass on to consider the text of 8 in its relation to that which underlies >. 1. Their extensive agreement.— Directing our examination, in the first instance, to the first list (of the 538 places where the uncial evidence is divided), we find that S is supported by = in about 3850 of these—not far from two-thirds.” Now, although this list has been made primarily with a view to S, yet in making it I have throughout compared the =-text as well as that of S with the uncials, as regards both differences and agreements ; and moreover, it is as regards the uncial evidence a complete list. We may, therefore, safely accept it as an adequate basis for a comparison @ Thus, as we learn from Moses of Aghel (Assemani, Biblioth. Orient., tom. mu, p. 83), it was the observation of discrepancies between the Peshitto text and that of the citations of Cyril of Alexandria from LXX and N.T., that led to the revision which bears the name of Philoxenus. See p. xevi, ifr. > IT take no account here of agreements occurring in i. 1-8, for the reason given above, p. xxxv, note: nor in places where the rendering of & is indecisive, or its text uncertain. k 2 Ixxil INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION. between S and &, (1) inter se, and also (2) as regards the relation which each bears to the uncials, severally or collectively. We learn then from list I that S has an extensive textual affinity with =, and is nearer to it than to any one of the Greek MSS.; the number of the agreements of S with 8 (the one which comes closest to it) being but 330, with A 290, and with P 285, against the above 350. This extensive, though by no means universal, textual agreement between the two versions, is of itself sufficient to suggest the idea that they are textually akin—that, as has already been shown to be on other grounds probable, one of them is in part founded on the other. This inference is confirmed when we turn to list II, 1, 2, 3, (of the 215 readings which have only cursive or Latin attestation), and observe that even in this region where no uncial confirms 8, = is with it 52 times. And not only so, but of the readings (nearly 150; see below, p. lxxvi) where S has neither Greek nor Latin support, there are 27 (see list II, 4) where = alone stands by it. Of these 27, few are of textual value ; the most notable being, the substitution of vdare for aiware (vill. 7), of the passive doy for dacw [Séoy] (xiii. 16), and of the accusative feminine ras wemedexropevas [8¢., Wuxas] for the genitive masculine (xx. 4). Of the instances in list II, 1, 2, 3, a few are remarkable, such as 7@ év for ry év (iii. 1), rovT@ inserted (xiii. 4), darayev for cvvdyer(xiil. 10), riwcov for tTiptov (xviil. 12), as omitted (xix. 1). The rest, though in themselves sometimes uncertain and not seldom trivial—such as the substitution of plural for singular noun, present for past or future verb (or vice versa)—are collectively of appreciable weight as evidence of affinity between the texts represented by the two versions.* 2. Their differences.—The relation, then, between S and = is on the whole one of unmistakable textual affinity. But it is by no means one of simple affinity. Out of the total range of the passages included in lists I and II (780 in all), they read alike in nearly 430, and differ in more than 350 (about 45 per cent.): or, if we confine ourselves to the main list (I), the coincidences are, as we have seen, under two-thirds; the differences exceed one-third. Judged by either method of testing, the figures compel us to * The evidence of a Syriac version is apt to be precarious as to the nwmber of a noun, or the tense of a verb, inasmuch as the distinction in the Mss. as written is often made merely by a point or points. THE GREEK TEXT UNDERLYING THE VERSION 8. Ixxilt conclude that the texts, though not independent, are far from being identical. A natural explanation of this mixed relation is to be found in the hypothesis that one of the two translators, having in his hands the work of the other, and using it as his main basis, yet revised its text at his discretion into partial accordance with some other text or texts—presumably of one or more Greek copies ;—in other words, that the later of the two translators of the Apocalypse dealt with the version of his predecessor, as Thomas of Harkel is known to have dealt with the Philoxenian version. If this be so, we may restate the above numerical results as follows. Within the range of the 780 instances collected in our two lists, probably fairly representative of the total text of the Apocalypse as affected by variation, the later translator has retained without change, to a large extent amounting to more than one-half, the text followed by the earlier, but has introduced changes also large, though less large, from another source. 3. Comparative extent of agreement of S and > severally with each MS.— The questions then naturally follow: What is the character of the text of each ? Which of the two is the more archaic? And the answers are to be found by instituting the comparison above proposed, between S and = in respect of the affinity borne by each to the uncials severally. The result then proves to be, that out of the total 538 places of list L., > agrees with Q in nearly 300; with P in a number slightly less; with A in a number slightly greater; with 8 in but 270 or under. With C the agreements exceed 200 [probably to be corrected, as before, to a number exceeding 300]. Comparing then these figures with those already ascertained (p. lv, sqq.) for S, we learn that, in their relations to A, C, and P, the two versions do not materially differ infer se. But with regard to 8 and Q the case is very different. Q, which stands markedly below the rest in the scale of agreement with S, is nearly on a par with A [and C], and above P, in the scale of agreement with ¥. On the other hand, 8, to which S approaches nearest in text, is the one from which >} is most remote. The exact facts are as follows, as regards Q, 8, and A. As regards Q :— > is with Q (singly, or in groups including Q) in 298 instances ; against Q (with the other MSS., singly, or in groups excluding Q) in 228 ; ae xxiv INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION. in the remaining 17 it is ambiguous, or deviates from all the MSS. Thus its agreement with Q is over 55 per cent.; while that of S is but 40. In nearly every one of the groups which include Q, with few and slight exceptions, the agreements with = are more numerous than with §; whereas in those which exclude Q the reverse holds good. In the two most important groups, NACP, SAP, especially, this fact is conspicuous, the numbers being for >: NACP, 54—against 66 for S; SAP, 35— against 45 for 8S. Thus the affinity between the =-text and Q is pretty uniformly distributed among the groups. . In the class of cases which yields the surest test, that of agreement with one MS. against the rest, the result is even more plainly conclusive : > is with Q alone 68 times; S with Q alone 40 times. From these figures then we draw the inference, that; while = resembles Sin having a mixed text, partly agreeing with the normal uncial, partly with that represented by Q against the rest, the admixture of the Q-element is considerably larger throughout in © than-in S. As regards 8 :— + is with 8 (singly or in groups) in 267 instances; against 8 (with the others as before) in 254 (the remaining 17 being set aside as above). Its agreement with & is therefore under 50 per cent.; as against 61 for S. This deficiency for = occurs for the most part in the groups into which & enters without Q, and appears in hardly any group which contains Q. > is with 8 alone but 21 times; whereas the figure for 8 is 72. The inference here is, accordingly, that in most of the places where = seems to agree with N, its agreement is really with Q, and that the aberrant S-element which marks the text of S is absent, or present in very much diminished amount, in &. As regards A :— The total number of agreements with A is (as has been above stated) somewhat greater for = than for S (801 for 290). But— This excess is due entirely to the groups in which Q enters with A, notably A C P Q (where = agrees 44 times; 8, 22); APQ (3, 26; 8, 12); JWR Psy f he fey IRE) > is with A alone 18 times; S, 27 times. THE GREEK TEXT UNDERLYING THE VERSION &. Ixxv The inference then is, that though A is with } to an extent somewhat greater numerically than with S, the advantage of = is but apparent: in the class of readings specially characteristic of A, S comes closer to it than >. As regards P and C:— For P, and (so far as can be judged) for C, the facts are similar to those for A, but exist in a markedly less degree. ‘They are not sufficient to supply grounds for distinguishing between 8 and & as regards their textual relation to these two MSS. 4. Probable Method by which one Text was formed from the other.—In the case of > then, we are led by the above facts to conclude that the under- lying text is one which, if we are to regard = as the derivate version and S as the primary, has been altered from that of S so as to bring it nearer to the Q-type of text, and to set it therefore farther from the text attested by the consent of the better group, NAC P, direction of deterioration. The author of ¥, therefore, on this hypothesis, altered, that is, in the had § before him, and modified it extensively into conformity with a Greek copy not much differing from @.—If on the other hand we accept the converse hypothesis, and regard S as a revised and corrected recension of 2, we must suppose a basis-text akin to Q, revised and corrected in the authority of a copy such as 8, A, C, or P—probably approaching nearest to &, the MS. which shows the closest affinity of text with 8, but retaining some important traces of A. The process under this theory must be admitted to have been, on the whole, one of textual improvement. Yet the transformation, under the latter hypothesis, of = into S$, was not altogether for the better; nor, if the former hypothesis be preferred, was the transformation of S into & altogether for the worse. For, as we have seen, > does not follow as 8 does the aberrancies of 8; nor do I find that it has, like S, a considerable number of hardly defensible readings peculiar, or nearly so, to itself. If then 8S is a revision of >, we must own that along with a large amount of better readings it has admitted a considerable, though smaller, amount of worthless ones; if } is a revision of S, it is undeniable that, in parting with much that ought to have been retained, it has rejected not a little that deserved rejection. The total of aberrant element that can be held (on this latter supposition) to have passed from S into ¥, is represented by 73 instances where = concurs =a Ixxvi - INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION. with S in readings which are weakly attested (7.e., without MS. evidence, or by & only ;—of which readings 8 contains 287* in all)—together with the 27 readings in which > alone is with S (out of nearly 150 where S has no Greek or Latin support). IX.—The Divergencies of S from all other Texts. It remains that I should treat of the singular readings of S. These form a large—but, I apprehend, by no means important— element in its text. Their total number is not accurately determinable. But it appears that there are over 120 instances of variations probably belonging to the underlying Greek ; setting aside many more which seem due to carelessness, conjecture, or caprice on the part of the translator ; and some which may be set down as errors of the Syriac scribe—especially such as affect a prefix consisting of a single letter, as for example (what seems to have frequently occurred), the omission or insertion of the copulative vauw. All that seem worth noticing are recorded (im loco) in the notes on the subjoined Greek text. 1. The following may be deserving of mention here as examples. Some are substitutions, of which a few evidently represent etacistic or other orthographic mis-readings in the Greek: as ovyrpiBere [ or -ere |, for ouvTpiPerar (il. 27); wéon ea avOpwrov for maton... (ix. 5); emt Ta mpocwma for or. Ta wpata (xxi. 4); and perhaps dv airns for duavyys (xxi. 21). Others again may, perhaps, be due to laxity of rendering; as els peTavovav for wa petavonoy (i. 21); and so again the passive yvoiyn 7 oppayis for nvoge THY odpaytda (vi. 5); and (conversely) the active od px evpyoes for od py evpeOy (xvill. 21); éwAdvynoas for érhavyOnoayr (xviii. 23); det avrov hioas for det adrtov AvOnvar (xx. 3). Again, we have oru émuxpar- Onoav ta vata for €x Tov vddTwY oT. éemixpavOnoay (vill. 11); and as a * These are—(1) Attested only by N, 72; (2) by a few mss. with or without Latin support, 140; (8) by Latin only, 75. S and & concur in 21 of (1); in 33 of (2); in 19 of (3). In this reckoning I do not include the Q-readings. They cannot be supposed to have been derived by & from § ; and most of them have strong cursive attestation. It is noteworthy that as regards & (the MS. with which S has the maximum and & the minimum of agreement), = rarely agrees with its singular readings except in company with 8. A similar observation holds good, though not so extensively, with respect to the 36 (p. lv) singular readings of pr. In 6 of these 36, & concurs. THE GREEK TEXT UNDERLYING THE VERSION &. xxvii parallel instance, ozpédew ta vdara for emi tov vdaTwv otpédew aiTa (xi. 6). But the brief of od yeypappévor for dv ot yéypamtat Ta dvdpata (xii. 8) is balanced by the expansion ot doBovpevou 75 dvopa avrod, of ot foBovpevor airév (xix. 5). Other notable instances are:—ras yuyds Tas eopaypevas for tas Wuyas tov éeodhaypévar (v1. 9);* et Conv Kal emt aynyas for émi Cons | Cécas | anyds (v1. 17); Padadoons for aBicoov (xi. 17; xvii. 8); peta TOV peyddwv for Kat Tots peyddors (xi. 18, and so xix. 5); tHv oKynvyY . ToV oKnvovyTwr for THY aKHYHY avTov [Kai] TOUS... TKNVOUVTAS (x11. 6); deamortas for €XevbEpous (xi. 16); Kal aL EKATOV (with altered punctuation) for «i px at éExarov (xiv. 3); Stkava Kat adnOwa ta epya for dikarar Kat adynOwot at ddot (xv. 3); BuBdiov .. . THS Kpioews for B. THs CwHs (xx. 12); HéTpov Kdhapov for wérpov Kadapov [Kdhapov | (xxi. 15); ra yeypappéva for ot yeypappévor (xxl. 27); PBaowreds atvtav for Baoiedoovow (xxii. 5). More deserving of consideration are the substitution of Kkeypvowpéva for Kal Kexpvowpery, so as to relate to the ‘‘ purple and scarlet,” not to their wearer (twice, xvil. 4, xvill. 6); and of éri 7a iwaria avrov emt Tovs pnpovs avrov for emt 7d tudriov Kal émt TOV pypdv avrov, so that the Name of Him who sat on the white horse is written ‘‘on the garments [that were | on his thighs”, not ‘‘on His garment and on His thigh.” One reading stands by itseli—the unmeaning compromise (between euehdes aaoBdddew and ewedrevr[ -ov ] amofavetv), euehdes amofavety (iil. 2). A few others may be more or less plausibly accounted for as due to errors of the Syriac scribe (see notes i loc. on the Syriac text); as idod at ovai.at d¥o aaHpdOov for 7 oval 7 Sevtépa amndOe (xi. 14); eyéveto Oadacoa ws vexpds for éyévero aipa ws vexpov (xvi. 3); viod for dpviov (xxi. 14); Bdrérwv for diddy (xxii. 15). Of the omissions a few are considerable in point of extent. Thus (to pass by some instances which may be accounted for by homceoteleuton in the Syriac) the following sentences, or parts of sentences, are wanting: Tov KdOnpuevov emt Tod Opdvov, Kal amo THs Spyys (before Tod apviov, vi. 16); Kal mpooextvnoav To bed (before héyovres, vil. 11); Kat ovrws eidov TOUS immous ev tH Opdoe (beginning of ix. 17); at yap ovpat avtav oporat opeow, €xovoar Kepddas, Kal ev avrais adicovor (end of ix. 19); Kai 7 eLovoia Tod xpiotod avrod (xii. 10); Ta yap epya avt@v aKkodovbet per’ abrov (xiv. 13); dru e&npavOyn 6 Oepropds THs ys (xiv. 15).° In one * Cp. xx. 4 for a similar reading, in which & alone concurs. > Many minor omissions will be found pointed out in my notes on the Greek text. 1 i : Ixxvill INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION. instance, where but one word is left out, dpa (before 44, which is made to belong to what follows, xix. 10), it seems impossible to doubt that doctrinal bias has been at work; and perhaps the same cause may have excluded aype TeXeo On Ta xidia ern from xx. 3.* This latter instance, however, may be accounted for by homeeoteleuton in the Greek; as may also those noted above in vi. 16, xiv. 13: Of cnsertions, the most remarkable are: rod EBddpou [or tHv EBddunr, scil., pavyv], after rod ovpavod (x. 4); Kai 6 dpdxwv before Kat 76 Onptov (xvii. 11); BrMApeus* kat avra between overs and ov pur (xvil. 4); Kat 6 Nads avrov after Aavid (xxii. 16). Also on the margin, beside i. 23, is added, Kal TALoEVTW Vas KaTa Ta Eepya vuov. A few others, which might be added under this head, belong rather to the category of double renderings or conflations :— v. 10, Bacvreiav Kat tepets [ Kat Bacrdets |. : ¢ s \ las \ 9 , vi. 2, vexnrnys [Kal vuKov | Kal va vuKnon, lo A SN Ge he (or, vuKav Kai éevicynoe | Kal va vuxnon |). x1 iba lot CO 3 WAG 3 b) A A an G an 4 . 11, mredua Cov... eiondOev ev avrots ... kat | tvevpa Cans emecev ém avtovs |. xvii. 17, emt Tov TAotwr | ert Térov | Théwv. \ ~ 7 3 A XN XN 4 SA XIX. 19, KQL TQ OTPATEVLATA QUTOU .. [ kat Ta OTPATEVLATA avTov |. But it is not certain that any one of these represents a conflate reading in the Greek original of S. All of them may have been introduced into the Syriac by the translator, whether hesitating between two texts, or between two renderings of one and the same text; or possibly by a scribe interpolating S with readings from = or from some other quarter. In each case these possibilities have to be considered ; and they will be found fully discussed in the notes appended to the Syriac text, and (more briefly) in those at the foot of the Greek text. Here, it will suffice to say that vi. 2 and xi. 11 seem to be examples of double rendering, but that each of them is capable also of being accounted for as produced by a scribe’s inter- polation from =: and that in case of xvii. 17 the conflation may be apparent onlv (arising from the lack of a proper equivalent in Syriac for mhéw). In the remaining two instances (the first and the last of the above * But see note on Greek text in loc., and cp. xx. 5, where a like omission is countenanced by many Greek authorities. THE GREEK TEXT UNDERLYING THE VERSION &. [xxi five) conflation properly so called indisputably exists; but whether derived by the Syriac translator from his Greek copy, or due to interpolation by him of a variant from a second copy, or by the scribe from = or some other version, 1s open in each case to question.* 2. It will be convenient here to deal with certain apparent singular readings of 8, which are really corruptions of the Syriac text due to clerical errors of the scribe; though that subject more properly belongs to Chapter VIII. The following is a sufficiently complete list of the errors of this nature (certain or highly probable), which I find in it :— evar for ¢oty (1.16); hotwdhe for Katwodhed (11. 13); hor for Ade (11.17); Sazany» for M rewritten into idiomatic Syriac, and textually emended by the help of a Greek exemplar not distantly akin to 8 ? The latter seems at first sight an admissible hypothesis. It supposes a reviser working on the basis of = in much the same way as Symmachus appears to have worked on the basis of the Old Testament version of Aquila, or Jerome on the basis of the Old Latin New Testament. But I do not believe it possible for any competent scholar who examines the two versions side by side, to hesitate in deciding in favour of the former hypothesis. The literalness of = is not like that of the Old Latin—the barbarous simplicity of an early and unlearned translator, —it is the studious and pedantic literalness of conscious effort. It is thus, no doubt, like the literalness of Aquila, but of Aquila as the reviser of the work of the LXX, not as the precursor of Symmachus; still more, it is like—rather, it is essentially the same as—the literalness of Thomas of Harkel contrasted with the freedom of the Peshitto. REASONS FOR ACCEPTING S AS THE PRIOR VERSION. © Ixxxi In confirmation of this judgment, I offer the following :— I. Analogy of the ‘‘ Pococke” and Harkleian Versions of the Four Epistles. —One part, especially, of the Harkleian version enables us to bring the matter to a definite test. Let anyone first compare a chapter or two of S with the corresponding portion of , and then proceed to compare, in like manner, one of the ‘‘ Pococke” Epistles with the same in its Harkleian rendering; and he cannot fail to convince himself that the mutual relations, and probably therefore the history, of these two versions of the Epistles are precisely analogous to the mutual relations and history of these two versions of the Apocalypse ;—so that if we can solve the questions of relative priority and dependence between the Pococke and the Harkleian, we shall have at the same time obtained a probable solution of the same questions as between S and &. But, as regards the Pococke and the Harkleian, it may fairly be claimed that the solution is clear beyond reasonable doubt.* The Harkleian is known to be—in fact, professes to be—a derivate version formed from a prior one by a twofold process, of forcing the diction of the basis-version closer to the Greek idiom, and of revising its text by the help of one or more Greek exemplars. A mere comparison of the two will satisfy any student, that in the Pococke Epistles we have the prior version on which the Harkleian was formed. Analogy, therefore, points to the conclusion that, similarly, we have in S the basis-version of ¥. This argument rests on the general relation borne by 5 to %, and the parallelism between it and the relation borne by the Pococke to the Harkleian version of the Minor Epistles. I proceed to show, farther, that it is amply confirmed by many particular facts and classes of facts. II. Traces of 8 betrayed by Y.—Some such facts ¥ itself yields, as follows: a. It has been shown (p. xxx1) that uniformity of rendering is prominent among the characteristics which distinguish > from S. It has been shown, too (pp. Xxxv, xxxvi), that to this uniformity there are some exceptions ; and instances have been given where &, in varying its rendering of certain words, follows an identical variation in S$. Of such instances no explana- tion seems possible, except that the version which is habitually uniform is here retaining the language of the version which habitually varies. @ See Transactions of Royal Irish Academy, vol. xxvil, pp. 297, 298; also the article Potycarrus (5), in Dictionary of Christian Biography, vol. iv, p. 482. ————— Ixxx INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION. 6. Again: we have seen (p. xxviii (3)) that, for the most part, ¥ avoids the status constructus, which S not infrequently employs. In the few instances where = deviates into the use of this form, it coincides (or nearly so) with S. Thus we have in both Wiada a41055 (ii. 14, 20); Alea Last asi cal (v. 11); and manly for av.3] s1x59 (vi. 15, xix. 18) in &, where S has vale a2.5, for yriapyo. Each of the two latter instances contains a further point of deviation on the part of > from its own usage into that of S. In the first of them we have the two plurals absolute (see p. xxvii (1)); im the second, the avoidance of the Graeco-Syriac ¢atslia which even the Peshitto New Testament sanctions. In v. 11 the coincidence may, no doubt, be due to the Peshitto of Daniel, vu. 10, whence } might have derived it directly ; but then again it is to be noted that the adoption of the language of the Old Testament Peshitto is habitual in 8, not in =. On the whole, the inevitable inference from these and like examples seems to be, that the mfluence, and therefore the priority, of S is manifested in exceptional departures such as these, and those noted in paragraph a, from the usual method and diction of &. c. In rendering the name “ABadder (ix. 11) by asas, the versions show their interdependence by falling alike into the mistake of referring it to the root TAY instead of TAX. But to render such words is the habit of S: to transhterate them of &. Thus for ’Azod[\]vov (in same verse) S writes tx; 3, Larvalaac; compare also xvi. 16, where for [Ap |uayedar, S writes at\Xs9; >, Cart rsnic. It follows, therefore, that = is to be presumed to have derived its misrendering from 8. Ill. Forecast fulfilled by S.—Again: in 8 we have the fulfilment of a memorable critical forecast, suggested more than a century ago to the acute mind of J. D. Michaelis by a singular blunder in >. He notes* that in it the words derov weTopévov év pecovpavypare (vill. 13) are ludicrously mis- rendered, a\ dur oor eaars Casio wtar ctr = “an eagle flying in the midst which had a tail of blood” (pecovpavypare being read and rendered against sense and grammar alike, as péo@w ovpav aipare); and he points out that in the like passage, xiv. 6, this gross error is corrected.” Hence he infers ‘‘ that there were two or more translations, and that one * Introd. to N. T., vol. 11, pt. i, ch. vii, s. 10 [Marsh’s Translation ]. » Only in part, however ; pecovpavypate being here rendered as if otpave, aiwatc. Where the words again recur, xix. 17, they are rightly rendered. REASONS FOR ACCEPTING S AS THE PRIOR VERSION. | Ixxxiii was interpolated from the other; and, if I am not mistaken, the proper translation of pecovpavyya may be referred to the more ancient version, and the false one to that of Philoxenus” [7.e. to %, which Michaelis supposed to belong to the Philoxenian version]. Now in S the words are correctly rendered in all three places. Seeing then that the discovery of S proves Michaelis to have been right in divining the existence of an earlier Syriac version of the Apocalypse, free from this blunder, it is presumable that he is likewise right in his judgment that the version which translates the words in question correctly throughout is the earlier version. IV. Traces of S in the Apparatus attached to >.—In the few available Mss. of = (but three in all),* the remains appear of an apparatus attached to the text, of asterisks and marginal notes, similar to what is found in many Mss. of the Harkleian. In the Harkleian this is admittedly an integral part of the translator’s work, and includes (¢néer alia) references made by him to the readings of the version on which his was based. If, therefore, it can be shown that some of the marks or notes in the Mss. of = refer to the text of S, it follows as a probable inference that 8 was the basis of ¥. Now we find (a) in the Leyden Ms. (=/) some forty asterisks ; (0) some Harkleian- like marginal notes in the Dublin Ms. (=d), and one in the Nitrian (S7).* These asterisks and notes are, in each Ms., by the same hand as its text. Of the asterisks, as being most important in view of their known Hexaplar use, I treat first.° a. In much the greater part of the places where the asterisk occurs in S/, it can be understood as referring to something inserted in, or omitted from, the text of = as compared with that of 8. In one or two of these places it cannot be accounted for by comparison with any other known textual authority. One such place is vil. 9, where S and = render without Greek authority as if wdvrwy (S, Las; S, pscabasx) stood before kTurpatov, an asterisk being set in } before the inserted word. Of this no explanation is to be found, except that the translator of ©, finding in S this * See Part II, p. 36, for these Mss., There is also in the Bodleian an incorrect copy of part of & (Thurston, 18, fo. 75). Part of its text is embodied in the Commentary of Barsalibi (on Apocalypse, followed by the Harkleian Acts and Epistles) in the Brit. Mus. Ms., Rich. 7185; for which see Hermathena, vol. vit, pp. 409, 410; vol. vim, pp. 145, 146, and Plate. > The Florentine Ms. (Sf), which is missing, is known to have been marked with asterisks. One instance (i. 2) is recorded by Adler, WV. 7. Versiones Syr., p. 78; but I do not make use of it in this argument, for the reason stated above, p. xxxv, note. Ixxxiv INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION. insertion, adopted it (with a slight change) and marked it as such with *. Thus again, xix. 16, an asterisk stands before L\xa (= kat éxi), for which no reason can be imagined except that it points to the small but highly signifi- cant variation of S (and S alone) in omitting a (= kat), so as materially to change the description contained in this passage, as noted above (p. Ixxvii).* Since then in these two cases the asterisk can only refer to 5, it becomes highly probable that it refers likewise to S in many of the other places in which some slight and obscure Greek authority may be found for the variant noted by it—as for example, v. 5, where for the dvot€au [or o avoiywv | of the Greek copies, S, with one ms. (13) only, reads dvotger (= who4), as does also S, but with the pronoun am (= airs) prefixed and marked *. It seems likely that the translator of } retained the wea4 from §, inserted the pronoun to make the meaning clear, and noted by the * the deviation from the Greek. We conclude, therefore, that the asterisks, which in two cases certainly, and very probably in many more, refer to the S-text, prove the version to which they pertain to be posterior to S. b. None of the side-notes in Sd (which are but five or six in all, and occur within the first nine chapters) is available for our present inquiry. They throw light on it only in so far as they help to show that probably > was originally equipped with a full Harkleian apparatus. But the one note on the margin of =n is quite to the purpose. It stands over against i. 10, and consists of the letters 25 ax (7c. 2x5 tx), which is the rendering in 8 of 77 kvpiaky, as if THs pias caBBarov, a gloss recorded from no other authority. V. Like traces in Barsalibi’s Commentary on >.—Further evidence, tending to show that many more such notes relating to S were formerly to be found attached to %, is yielded by the (inedited) Commentary of Barsalibi (see p. Ixxxii1l, note *) on the Apocalypse, which he cites ac- cording to %. Following it he writes sal\wate for xpvcradXo (iv. 6), sovleia for didras (v. 8), Vastkes [Larils] for yahnnddv (xxi. 19), and soarilmwata [walhamts] (xxi. 20). But he explains the first by cailt, the second by witasy, the third by easate, and the last by mMom1 Aca,—in each case by the rendering of 8. Now of these three, * The obelus + would more properly be used here than the *; but the two signs appear to have been confused, and used indiscriminately by scribes in noting variations of text. REASONS FOR ACCEPTING S AS THE PRIOR VERSION. © Ixxxv the second (at least) is a rare word, and (what is specially notable as evidence) the first is a mistranslation, unlikely to have been happened on by two translators independently. Again, though (as above noted) he writes "Avo\\vov, as S, in the transliterated form -alaar (ix. 11), he gives as one interpretation of it, x. VI. Conflations in > embodying Renderings of S.—Then, further, in view of these facts, all tending to prove that > was originally furnished by its author with marginal variants and other signs indicating its relation to a prior version, which presumably was 8, it becomes highly probable that certain examples of conflation exhibited by ¥, in which one member of the conflate reading agrees with the reading of S, are due to the transference of such marginatia into the text, and thus serve to reinforce the evidence showing the dependence of } on 8S. It is true that, on the other side (as shown above, p. Ixxvili), S also has its conflate readings, of which two or three may possibly be due to interpolatioh from %. But in case of S there is no ground for surmising that it was issued by its author (as > apparently was) with the appendages of side-notes and asterisks of the Harkleian fashion; and (as we have seen) every one of the S-conflations may have been (as some of them certainly were) in the underlying Greek; or (if belonging to the Syriac text) may have been introduced by the translator from some source other than =, or from = by a subsequent transcriber. Three or four such examples of conflations in >, due presumably to the influence of 8, may be pointed out. Ava 7d Oédnpd cov joav (iv. 11). S (see p. xxxiv) misrenders this, OD Wiwde W5 (= Sra 70d Oednpards...). (which nowhere falls into this’ mistranslation of dia) has here VALE ec Omodhur wala tis aaAM ~ Amuso Lae (= dia god cial Kat dua TO Oehnpa vod joar) ; of which sentence the first member has no authority except the mis- rendering of S, out of which it has no doubt been formed. m Ixxxvi INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION. "Iva oKoticOn Td Tpitov avTav, Kal 7) Huépa pH pdvy (vill. 12). > renders .tmis WA Soa. .aazyva camila Kthiah mea Aad 5 where the aaz» makes the passage unintelligible as well\as ungramma- tical. But aa.» has its proper place in 8S, which follows a variant kat éoxotiaOnoav .... ovK épaive,—in which it is to be noted that kat éxxoticOnaav is a reading peculiar to 8, supported only in part by a very few authorities which read kai éoxoricOy. The above »-rendering is that of S/n, where asx» appears as a crude interpolation; but {dp attempt to shape the sentence into sense and grammar by reading ju wis as wzxwa. Here we detect the actual process of conflation, carried out by the’ omission of a final « and the insertion of the prefix x; and we can hardly avoid the conclusion that its first stage was a marginal aazwa (= kal éoxoricOnoar), as alternative for mzsax (= wa oKxoticOy), inserted by the translator to signify that he found the former in S, but substituted the latter in his text on the authority of his Greek exemplar. (See note on Greek text im loc. for éxxotic Oy). Kat 7d 6poloma tov axpidwv opovov [-a, or ov] immo (ix. 7). Here S renders rats hams wad... . chasrza as usual: while >} has Mezatt hams wed ast... . Shamrza (= Kal 76 dpolwpa... . omoror ws épolwua ). Thus’ > (adopting the reading door) renders the adjective twice over,—first (more suo) by essex, then by 1 hamsx wer’, which is the rendering of Spovos characteristic of S (see p. xxiv). \ Here again we detect conflation in ¥, and trace it to 8, whence it may easily have been derived by a process like that which > betrays in viii. 12. For amj\Oov (xxi. 4) = gives tax (rather = rapydOov). 58, treating the verb as first person singular, gives &\\w~. In Sd we find a conflate reading ~ tax esti [sic], of which the former word indicates that a former copy of & bore on its margin the reading of S. Thus the asterisks of }/, the side-note extant in =m, and the side-notes which probably are represented by the glosses of Barsalibi, and in the above-cited conflate readings of ¥,—all presumably due to the author of =,—alike evince his knowledge of S. VII. Renderings borrowed from 8S, and imperfectly assimilated, by ¥.— Finally, to complete the evidence for the priority of §, I have to point out that, in some places, the dependence of © on it is betrayed by the inadvertence of the translator in so imperfectly assimilating what he has retained of 5, as to leave traces of its origin. Thus— REASONS FOR ACCEPTING S AS THE PRIOR VERSION. | Ixxxvii In rendering as 6 ydtos daive ev 7H Suvdper adrod (i. 16), S has for paiver, the feminine likewise has the feminine verb; but the following pronoun appears as oalsx (masculine) in all the copies. Elsewhere in both versions, mxsax is masculine. Apparently the author of = has altered the pronoun into the more usual masculine, but overlooked the verb. For ék THs @pas Tod Teipacpod THs peddAOVoys (iii. 10), S has = WALT Ams, = €K TOV TELpagpov Tov péhdovTos,—omitting THs @pas and changing the participle from feminine to masculine, so as to agree with metpaopov (the former noun being feminine and the latter masculine in Syriac, as in Greek)—a reading unattested otherwise, but consistent and intelligible. , after the Greek, replaces tis dpas (Ki xx), but leaves the participle in the masculine, thus representing a reading ék rs dpas TOV TELPAT MOV TOV peAAOVTOS,—also unattested otherwise. The probability is, that this arose from an oversight on the part of the author of >, who, when he corrected the S-text by inserting 1 W&sxx before Miasms, forgot to conform the gender of sa&isx to that of Whar. For xparotvtas tovs téoocapas avésmous THS yHs, Wa pn TVéy avEpLos (vii. 1), = writes Swot az ls Misa rics vat ssinl cet. Now that sat (= dvepos), though usually feminine, should thus be masculine at the end of this sentence, as it is also in S, is not without precedent: but that it should be, as here, feminine in the first part and masculine in the second, is so strange as to lead us to ask how it is to be explained. The explanation is found when we turn to 8, in which, instead of Swat asic we find sat haste, a form of expression which leaves the gender indeterminate, so that the following eé#at a4 involves no incompatibility. Apparently, the author of = replaced the xat hasic (properly = 7p retpdda tdv dvéuwv) of S by the more literal evxat ssic (feminine), but neglected to change the gender of the following masculine verb oz. = renders twa py tis S¥vnTar ayopdoar wwdnoar (xill. 17), by CP ac «>t Ch zie ix, without the usual and (almost)* indispensable prefix x before ~=>13. This is at once accounted for by comparison with 8, which writes e>h3 or >t ure Asx after an * See Skat-Roérdan, Dissertatio, § 34, Annot. 1 (in his edition of the Hexaplar Judges and Ruth). m 2 Ixxxvill INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION. unattested reading wa py Tus ayopdoar 7 TwdrAyjoae (verbs in optative, without Svvyra). The author of = inserts <.du, after his Greek; but omits to supply the x to connect its dependent verbs. In xvi. 4, wa py ovyxowdonre ..... kat va pa AaByTe, both versions (as noted above, p. xxxvi), vary the rendering of the recurring iva py (ais .... ix). In S, there is a valid reason for this: Kat is omitted (against all other authorities) from before the second tva, so as to make the second clause subordinate to, instead of co-ordinate with, the first. In &, the copulative conjunction is restored; and yet the varied rendering of the second tva px, which has significance only in the absence of that conjunction, is retained,—and retained contrary to the uniformity which is with = the normal practice. Thus, in our comparative survey of S and &, considered simply as versions representing substantially the same original,—we are led, (1) by the analogy of the relation borne by the ‘ Pococke” to the Harkleian version of the Four Epistles, and (2) by the tendency of = to betray its dependence on S, by occasional lapses from its own artificial, exact, and rigid manner into the variations, the idioms, the errors, and (in general) the peculiarities, of S—to conclude that S is the prior version, and ~ a revision of it. VILL. Textual Affinities of each Version—When we revert to our com- parative study of the Greek texts underlying each version, we find no lack of independent evidence to confirm this conclusion. For— It has been shown (pp. Ixxii, sqq.) that, comparing the texts of the two versions, S proves to tend, in general, more decidedly than > does, to the more archaic type of text,—to that which I have called the ‘ normal uncial” type (of S AC P), as opposed to the type represented by Q and the bulk of the cursives. And this archaic character of S appears farther, in a special way, in the fact that its special affinities are (pp. 1x1, lxii; pp. Ixv, Ixvi),—(1) among the uncials, with 8 the oldest Greek MS.; and (2) among the Latin versions, with the Primasian, the earliest known form of the old Latin,—prohably the oldest version extant of the Apocalypse. It has been shown, farther (pp. Ixxv, Ixxvi, notes), that = is to a great extent free from such singular and subsingular readings as are largely present in S—(of three main classes, (1) 72 readings attested by & alone of MSS. ; (2) 36 readings attested by pr alone of Latin texts; (3) nearly REASONS FOR ACCEPTING S AS THE PRIOR VERSION. | Ixxxix 150 readings which have neither Greek nor Latin attestation),—yet that it shares to a limited but appreciable extent in the aberrancies of 8S. It concurs in 21 out of the 72 N-readings, in 6 out of the 36 pr-readings, and in 27 of the readings in which S is unsupported by Greek or Latin. Thus it appears that three distinct elements, characteristic of S, occur likewise, in a less degree but in a form identical so far as they occur, in &. These elements then—the readings of these three aberrant types in which = concurs with S8,—are in S normal and characteristic, in > exceptional. Hence the inference is (as before, pp. lxxxi, Ixxxii, in the matter of peculiarities of diction), that the version in which such readings excep- tionally occur, has borrowed or retained them from the version in which they are habitually present :—in other words, that the text of =, as well as its diction, shows signs of dependence on that of S. xc INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION. CHAPTER. VI. DATE AND AUTHORSHIP OF S. I now enter on the questions of the probable date, and authorship, of the version 8. I.—Irs Darr. 1. Direct Evidence of Brit. Mus. Ms., Add. 17198. As to its date, we have one certain fact to limit our inquiry: it is earlier than the year 874 a.p. For though the Crawford Ms., whence I derive the text I now publish, was probably (see below, pp. exiil, sqq.) written late in the twelfth century, a considerable extract from the Apocalypse (vii. 1-8), which when examined proves to belong to S, is included in a volume of Miscellanies (Brit. Mus., Add. 17193, fo. 14d), bearing date A. Gr. 1185 (= a.p. 874). So far, but no farther, the external and direct evidence carries us. 2. Indirect Evidence of Crawford Ms., Syr. 2. But the Crawford Ms., when we turn back to it, will be found to contain internal and indirect, but cogent, evidence of the antiquity of the text of the Apocalypse exhibited in it, The very blunders which disfigure the text (see p. lxxix), serious as they are and far from infrequent, cannot be reasonably set down to carelessness or stupidity on the part of the scribe, who seems to have done his work accurately and with intelligence, as is shown by its comparative freedom from such blunders in the rest of * For this extract see Appendix to Part II, p. 35, where it is printed in full as it stands in Add. 17198. This Ms. is fully described by Wright, Catal., pp. 989, sgqg.; who notes that the extract is ‘‘not according to the ordinary version”’ (7.e. 3). DATE AND AUTHORSHIP OF &. xel the New Testament. They are probably to be accounted for by supposing either that the text had passed through many stages of transcription before it reached him, or that the exemplar whence it was derived by him, was one much damaged by time or mischance.* The latter supposition agrees well with the fact, elsewhere pointed out, that it appears to have lost its first leaf, so that he has been obliged to supply the first eight verses of chapter 1. from a copy of &.° In farther confirmation of this explanation it is to be noted that these blemishes in the text do not appear with any uniformity of distribution, nor yet are they scattered at random: they tend to occur in groups,—three or four in a page, preceded and followed by many pages free from flaw, in such wise as to suggest that the archetype had suffered from injury or decay in places corresponding to these groups. The other supposition—of repeated transcription, is also confirmed by the state of the text of our Ms. in the passages where the blunders occur; for in some of them (see, e.g., notes on the Syriac text, 11. 17, xii. 7), particles or points have been inserted with the effect of forcing some meaning on the misreadings, so as to betray the care of a scribe not content to copy merely, but bent on editing his text into intelligibility. It is clear that the text, needing to be so edited, cannot have been recent when it came into his hands. Either supposition, if admitted, would go far to account for the state of our text; and either of them implies the lapse of generations, perhaps centuries, between the translator and the twelfth- century scribe. Neither of them excludes the other, and it may well be that both are true. On the whole it seems probable that two or three (if not more) transcripts stand between our Ms. and the original; and that some one of them was separated from its successor by a long interval. 3. Inference from Comparison of Texts of vii. 1-8, given in above Mss. A comparison of vii. 1-8 in our Ms. with the Nitrian copy of the same, enables us to carry the matter farther back. The two texts vary shghtly inter se. One point of difference is, that, while our Ms. misplaces the “sealing” of Levi in verse 7, postponing it to that of Issachar, the other Ms. omits it from the text but has it on the margin, supplied in a different * Frequent use cannot be supposed as a probable cause of the damage, for the Apocalypse was not included in any Syriac Lectionary system. > See the notes on Syr. text, i. 1-8; also Zransactions, R.ILA., vol. xxx, p. 414. xcll INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION. script, and apparently by a second hand. The inevitable inference is, that both represent an older copy which passed it over altogether. Of the other differences, some are in matters of grammatical form, as follows. For paarclss (verse 1), sat haste (7d.), dur Sa (id.), -rtx As (verse 4), of the Crawford text, the Nitrian has—Warwlsa, . A more definite approach to its date may be made by means of its relation to the other version (=), of which, as has been shown, it must be regarded as the predecessor. The date and authorship of =, indeed, are not known with certainty. But we are assured that the missing Florence Ms. (2 f, stated to be written by one Jacob of Hesron, a.p. 1582) had a colophon describing = as the work of Thomas of Harkel.* This description is confirmed by the fact that while Barsalibi, in his Commentary on the Apocalypse, Acts, and Epistles, makes } his basis (see pp. Ixxxiii, note *, Ixxxiv) in the Apocalypse, which he places first, he comments on the following Books in the Harkleian; thus as it seems treating = as part of that version. And the internal evidence amply bears out what these authorities thus affirm or imply. Apart from all external testimony, we find the method and diction of = to be beyond dispute Harkleian; so that it may without impropriety be designated the Harkleian Apocalypse, in this sense that, whoever be the translator, the translation is Harkleian in its manner and language—the production, if not of Thomas himself, then of a disciple and continuator, belonging to his age, trained in his school, a rigorous adherent of his system. Now the date of Thomas is accurately recorded; he did his work a.p. 616. If then we may assume that the S-version of the Apocalypse was part of the Syriac New Testament as revised by him, or at least a supplement appended to it not long after his time, it follows that the S-version, being prior to it, cannot be reasonably assigned to a period later than the sixth century. No later period, as has been shown above, would suit the facts of the character of the version, whether viewed on the Syriac side, in its grammatical and literary’ aspect,—or on the Greek side, as a witness to the text of its original. And this concurrence of evidence, internal with external, textual with linguistic, seems sufficient to warrant us in accepting the conclusion to which we are led by the facts and inferences above stated. « These statements as to the Florence Ms. are made by Lelong (Biblioth. Sacra, tom. 1, p. 191 [Boerner’s edition, 1709 ]), on the authority of a Catalogue communicated by Montfaucon. It is to be hoped that this Ms. may be recovered and the above account verified. It was missing when Bernstein sought for it at Florence in or before 1854 (Bernstein, De /Zharkl. Transl., p. 8). n XciV INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION. I].— Its Autor. It remains to examine whether we can with any probability trace its origin and conjecture its author. 1. Not Jacob of Edessa. One negative conclusion we may, in the first instance, lay down with confidence, and thus narrow the field of inquiry. Putting aside for the moment the reasons above given for assigning it to a date earlier than the seventh century, we may unhesitatingly affirm that neither our version nor the rival one cau be the work of Jacob of Edessa, whom, as a Biblical scholar and translator, high in repute in the Jacobite Church, one might naturally suggest as the probable author of one or other. His manner is known to us, from his version of the Septuagintal Lsazas, extant in a Nitrian Ms. (Add. 14441) in the British Museum ;* and it is unmistakably distinct alike from the manner of S and from that of >. His date, moreover (seeing that his activity covered the second half of the seventh century and passed into the eighth, ending in his death, a.p. 708), would oblige us to assign ¥ to a period so improbably late as the eighth century, if we supposed him, in the latter years of the seventh to have produced S. But we have, farther, direct evidence to the same effect in a Syriac rendering of Apoc. xvi. 8-6 (contained in a Syriac Catena on Genesis, compiled by the monk Severus, appended to the Commentary of Ephraim on that Book), ascribed (apparently with good reason) by the editor of the Roman edition of Ephraim, to Jacob of Edessa,’—as follows : chars As ham wasata .omis Womim clas hdd duty 3. say erat cl bua .arats cla ham calms . “roman chasil, Ap. Assemani, Biblioth. Orient., tom. u, p. 83. DATE AND AUTHORSHIP OF &. XeVli to >. If either of our two distinct lines of argument be accepted as valid—if we admit it as probable, either that the S-Apocalypse is from the same hand as the Pococke Four Epistles,—or that the ¥-Apocalypse is a part (supplemental at least if not integral) of the Harkleian New Testament,—on either assumption (and the probability of each rests on a sufficient basis of its own), it follows as an almost inevitable inference, that our Apocalypse is the work of Polycarpus, and belongs to his version of the whole New Testament into Syriac, the Philoxenian proper of A.D. 308. . 5. Also by Affinity between S and Philoxenian Esaias. Of this inference, confirmation is forthcoming from yet another quarter. Moses of Aghel (u¢ supr.) states that ‘‘ David” was translated for Philoxenus from the Greek by Polycarpus, along with the New Testament; and a note appended to the great Ambrosian Ms. of the Syro-Hexaplar version (Esai. ix. 6), informs us that the Philoxenian version extended to Hsaias also. ‘This version of the Psalms is not recorded as extant, but that of Tsaias (after the LXX) survives in some large fragments, identifiable as Philoxenian beyond all reasonable doubt, preserved in the Ms., Add. 17106 of the Nitrian Collection in the British Museum, which has been printed by Dr. Ceriani in his Monumenta Sacra et Profana* (cited by me as ‘ Phx.,”’ see Pt. II, p. 36). The internal evidence of these fragments shows that the version to which they belong was in style and language closely akin to §;° and also that, though based on the LXX, it bespeaks an author to whom the Peshitto Isaiah was familiar,—a note of identity with the author of 8, of whom, as we have seen, familiarity with the Peshitto diction, especially that of the Old Testament, 1s a marked characteristic, preparing us to find in him an Old Testament translator. It is a note- worthy fact, moreover, and one that serves to reinforce the preceding arguments, that this Philoxenian Esaias bears to the Syro-Hexaplar Esaias of Paul of Tella a relation closely parallel with the relation borne by the Pococke version to the Harkleian of the Four Epistles, or by 5 to &. @ Tom. v, fase. i, pp. 9, sgg-—On the authorship of these fragments, see Ceriani, p. 5; and Dict. of Christian Biogr., vol. tv, sv. Porycarpus (5), pp. 430-438. See also Wright, Catal., p- 28, for his account of the Ms., which he assigns to the seventh century. > See the points of affinity between 8 and Phx., recorded passim in my Notes to Part LI. xevill INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION. On all those grounds we are, I venture to think, entitled to claim this Polycarpus as the author of the version of the Apocalypse herewith printed,—at least until some more probable theory shall have been advanced. 6. Objections answered. (1.) To authorship suggested for S :— Against this theory of the authorship, one argument (and I know of no other) may be urged. Barsalibi, the great teacher of the Monophysite Church of the twelfth century, in commenting on the Apocalypse, follows (as we have seen, pp. lxxxiui, note*, lxxxiv) the version }; and though a few tokens appear of his knowledge of 8, they are doubtful, and, even if certain, could be accounted for by the very probable supposition that he derived them from marginal notes attached to his copy of =. Is it lkely (it may be asked) that so learned a scholar as Barsalibi should be ignorant or negligent of a version of this Book bearing a name so great and so revered in his Church as that of Philoxenus? This objection (it is to be observed) is raised—not with regard to the existence of S in the time of Barsalibi (for of that we have found Ms. evidence dating three centuries before him,—see p. xc), but with regard to the view that it belongs to the Philoxenian New Testament. And as so raised, it admits of a complete answer. Barsalibi, in the same work in which he comments on the Apocalypse according to the -text, not only comments on the Four Epistles according to the Harkleian text, but states* expressly that he knows of no other. If, then, we are to conclude that S cannot be Philoxenian because Barsalibi ignores it, we must extend the same con- clusion to the Pococke text of the Four Epistles, which he likewise ignores. But that text is demonstrably Philoxenian, notwithstanding Barsalibi’s negative witness to the contrary. His negative witness, therefore, against the claim advanced for 8S, that it too is Philoxenian, may be safely set aside. (2.) To authorship suggested for ¥ :— So again, the theory which makes the -Apocalypse part of the Harkleian New Testament is open to an objection,—a serious one, though * Ap. Pococke, Pref. ad Lectorem, prefixed to his edition (1630) of these Epistles. DATE AND AUTHORSHIP OF S. Xc1x of negative character. This Book is absent not merely from the New College Ms. (No. 333) of the Harkleian (which supplied the text of White’s edition, but is defective at the end, and therefore inconclusive as a witness), but from the Cambridge Ms. (Add. 1700), the only known un- mutilated copy professing to be complete.* In this matter, Barsalibi is a witness on our side; for (as noted above, pp. Ixxxiii, note, xciii) he seems, in the Commentary above referred to, to have known it as associated with the Harkleian version of the Four Epistles,—probably deriving it from a Ms. of the Harkleian, in which the Apocalypse stood, as in 8, before the Acts, the Epistles following after.” That the Apocalypse is wanting from the Cambridge Ms. may be a fact of no farther significance than is its absence from many Greek cursives;—to be accounted for simply by the prevalent custom of most Churches of excluding the Apocalypse from their lectionary systems.° In estimating the weight of the above considerations, it is to be borne in mind that the argument for accepting S as Philoxenian, and the argument for accepting } as Harkleian, are in the main independent each of the other, each resting on sufficient grounds of its own. They may therefore be regarded as mutually confirmatory; and to argue that if } be the work of Thomas, S is probably the work of Polycarpus, or vice versa, is valid reasoning, and not a vicious circle. ; @ Except these two, no known Harkleian Ms. exhibits the Acts and Epistles. > Thus the copy used by Barsalibi would be similar in arrangement to the Crawford Ms., only with the supplementary Books derived not from the Philoxenian proper but from the Harkleian. ¢ For the adverse opinion of Adler, who denied (Versvones Syr., p. 78) that & could be Harkleian, and for the grounds on which that opinion is to be rejected, see Transactions, R.I.A., vol. xxvii, p. 304. e INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION. CHAPTER VII. THE APOCALYPSE IN THE SYRIAN CHURCHES. In the course of the preceding inquiry, it has distinctly appeared that the Apocalypse was not only unread in public, but had no great currency even among students of Scripture, within the Jacobite communion,—the body which, though lying under the reproach of heresy, unquestionably represents the national Syrian Church, and is honourably distinguished by its zeal for Biblical literature. To the divines of the rival Nestorian Church, and to its Biblical scribes, the Apocalypse, and with it the Four Epistles, appear to have been absolutely unknown. It seems worth while to put together the facts, so far as I have been able to ascertain them, which indicate the extent of knowledge of this Book, existing among Christians who studied the Scriptures in Syriac, traceable back from the latest point at which that knowledge may reason- ably be presumed to have been acquired in or from the East, and independently of printed editions of the Syriac New Testament. I.—The Apocalypse known to certain Members of Syrian Churches. 1. Of the seventeenth and sixteenth centurtes—In the seventeenth century the Apocalypse, in the version =, is known to have been in the hands of three persons belonging to Syrian Churches ;—of a priest of Amid (Diarbekr) “Abdul Ahad, who transcribed it with the rest of the Scriptures in Paris, A.D. 1695 ;* of Gabriel Sionita, who edited it from a Ms. or Mss., no longer forthcoming, for the Paris Polyglot, 1633; and of Joseph, a monk of Kenobin, in the Lebanon, who transcribed it for Archbishop Ussher, in 1625’—the two last-named being Maronites, the first no doubt a Jacobite. * This copy is numbered 1 to 5 in Zotenberg’s Catalogue, q. v. > See Zransactions of R.ILA., vol. xxvii, p. 283. THE APOCALYPSE IN THE SYRIAN CHURCHES. cl To these, the sixteenth century adds two more—Jacob of Hesron (in the Lebanon country), who wrote the Florence copy in 1582, and (as it seems) Caspar, whose name appears in the colophon of the Leyden copy, described as ‘from the land of the Hindus” (sa%10,—not sation, as printed by De Dieu).* Thus, of these five, the last was apparently of the Syro-Indian Church of Malabar; three were Maronites; and one only was of the Jacobite Church of Mesopotamia—the other four be- longing to communities subject to the See of Rome. All five, however, worked merely as transcribers,—in Europe, or for European scholars ; and it was, no doubt, under European influences that their transcripts were made: but the fact that they had, or had access to, Mss. whence they transcribed the text, proves that, in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries, copies of the Book in this version were still preserved among Syrian Christians in three regions so remote one from another as Mesopotamia, the Lebanon, and Malabar,—not only in the Jacobite Church whence it sprang, but in two other Churches ecclesiastically and doctrinally distinct from it. As regards the Apocalypse, therefore, Wid- -manstad was no doubt correctly informed by Moses of Marde, in 1554-6,” that the non-Peshitto Books in Syriac were then extant in Mesopotamia. For so far, the evidence points to >} as the form in which the Apocalypse was known in the places named; but the version 8, too, is proved, by a note entered in the Crawford Ms. (see pp. ex, cxi, m/r.), to have been in the hands of two successive owners in the same Mesopotamian region, in 1534,—of one Saliba, and of a Patriarch (probably Jacobite but possibly Nestorian) Simeon of Hatacha,* to whom he sold the Ms. 2. Of the twelfth, eleventh, and ninth centuries.— For three centuries before that date I am unable to adduce any evidence of knowledge of either version; but when we go back to the twelfth century, both come again into view. Shortly before the year 1200, as I hope to show in the following Chapter, the Crawford Ms., in which the Apocalypse in the version § is, as we have seen, ranked high among the New Testament Books, and ascribed to the Fourth Evangelist, was written in the very heart of the Jacobite Church, in a convent of Salach, in Tur‘abdin. Not many years earlier is to be placed the composition of the Commentary" of * See De Dieu’s Apocalypsis, p. 164. > See reff. in note”, p. xvii, to Widmanstad’s Epistle to Grenger. ° See below, pp. cx, cxi. 4 See above, p. lxxxiii, note *. cil INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION. Barsalibi (the leading divine of the Jacobite Church of this century), who died Bishop of Mabug, a.p. 1171,—in which the Apocalypse is ascribed to St. John and expounded after the >-version. An earlier Commentary (of unknown authorship and date), contained in the Ms. Add. 17127 (Brit. Mus.), embodying the text I have designated as =, written A.D. 1088 in a convent near Alexandria, proves that Syrian monks of the eleventh century, settled among their Monophysite brethren in Egypt,*—the country in which the Harkleian New Testament was produced, a.p. 616, by a Syrian Bishop,—knew the Apocalypse in the Harkleian or Harkleianized y-version. This is at once the earliest Syriac Commentary on the Book,” and the earliest evidence of the existence of =. For 8, we are enabled to bring proof two centuries earlier, in the shape of the fragment of it (Rev. vii. 1-8), included in the collection of extracts, Ms. Add. 17198 (Brit. Mus.), written a.p. 874. This Ms. is no doubt Jacobite, and was in Tur‘abdinese hands a.p. 1493, but its place of origin is uncertain (the second part of its name, which began with tas, being illegible’). 3. Of the seventh and sixth centuries—About 200 years before the date of this Ms., Jacob of Edessa, as we have seen, knew and cited the Apocalypse, but in a rendering of his own. It is uncertain, however, whether he translated the whole Book, or merely the passage from Rev. xvii. (see above, p. xciv); and we can only infer from it that he did not know, or did not care to quote, S or =. The latter, as I have endeavoured to prove, is to be regarded as a work of Thomas of Harkel or a continuator in the earlier part of his century, the seventh; and the former is to be placed still earlier, as part of the Philoxenian New Testament, in the sixth. I am unable, however, to point to any evidence in the writings of Philoxenus to show that he knew the Apocalypse in any form.’ 4. Of the fourth century—In the fourth century, however, we find it distinctly cited, and ascribed to St. John, by the greatest of Syriac divines, Ephraim, in one of his Sermones Exegetici, as follows :— * The Coptic Church was in close communion with the Syrian Jacobite Church, both being Monophysite. * The Commentary may be considerably earlier than the date of this Ms.; but that it is of Syriac origin, and not a translation from the Greek, is proved by the fact that the author cites, and explains, the verse viii. 13 as mistranslated in &, attributing a ‘tail of blood” to the eagle. * Wright’s Catalogue, pp. 989,992. See also p. xc, supr.; and p. 35, Pt. II, znfr. * No citation of it is recorded in Dr. Budge’s edition (1894) of Philoxenus. THE APOCALYPSE IN THE SYRIAN CHURCHES. cll mi kom ashar cnamha wot woh pivdas ty mirtris ssarsax rom bur el. sd) sar smalls Kam dura . Kmiec asamx tasls holes min OW IAW wr la MCSiS WA sates »mxal, Ad chs “In his Revelation, John saw a book great and wonderful, which was written by God, and there were on it seven seals. There was none that was able to read it in earth nor in heaven save the Son of God alone who Himself wrote it and sealed it.’’* | Here we have a brief summary of Apoc. v. 1-3, but too loosely worded to admit of comparison with the text of these verses as it stands in S or ¥. Ephraim seems to have written the above from an inexact recollection of the passage, which he may have known only in the Greek. It does not therefore prove that in his time a Syriac version of the Book existed. But elsewhere” he apparently cites Xoo Mase iso from Apoc. xxi. 6 (also xxi. 17), with a slight variation (tod Covros for 77s Coys), in which it is to be noted that S (with =) concurs against all other authorities. So too in his elder contemporary, Aphrahat, there seems to be a trace of the Apocalypse under a Syriac form akin to the two extant versions, in the remarkable phrase, twice used by him,° Msssh chasms, ‘the second death.” Yet this reference must be accepted as a doubtful one, in view of the fact that the same phrase occurs more than once in the Targums. II.—Its Circulation very limited. * On the whole, it seems most probable that this Book, excluded as it was (by ignorance rather than of set purpose) from the Peshitto Canon, remained unknown to Syriac-speaking Christians for perhaps four centuries, except to the comparatively few who had access to, and could read, the Greek original. It may well be that the author of our version was the first to place it within reach of his countrymen in their own tongue. In * Opera Syr., tom. 1, p. 882, Sermo Kxegeticus in Ps. cxl. 8. So far as I know, the genuineness of this Sermon has not been disputed. > Hymn. vii In Fest. Epiph. (Hymnt, &c., tom. 1, p. 66, ed. Lamy). In his Greek works some references to the Apocalypse are to be found; but I do not cite them, feeling doubtful whether we can accept anything as altogether his which does not survive in Syriac. © Demonstr. vii. 25, viii. 19 (Paris, 1895). See the editor’s Prefatio, p. xliii; see also my note on the Syriac text, ii. 11 (Part II., p. 48). 02 clv INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION. the numerous translations of the writings of the Greek Fathers, with which Syriac scholars of the sixth century (and perhaps earlier) sought to compensate for the dearth of original Syriac theology, the points of difference between the Greek and Syriac Scriptures must have been noticed by Syrian readers ;—and above all, the absence from the Syriac of whole Books which stood unquestioned in the Greek. In the account of the origin of the Philoxenian version, given (see note, p. Ixxi) by Moses of Aghel, it is plainly suggested that the object of Philoxenus, in issuing that version, was that his people should learn to know the Scriptures in a form assimilated to that in which their Greek-speaking brethren of Alexandria and elsewhere knew them. Yet it is plain that the Apocalypse never became familiarly known in the Jacobite or any other of the Syrian Churches. It was rarely transcribed, rarely commented on, had little influence on their religious mind, and contributed little if anything to their religious thought or phraseology. The hymns and liturgies, in which alone Syriac religious literature is rich, are with hardly an exception devoid of all such Apoca- lyptic imagery and language as we meet at every turn in the hymnology of the West,—whether of the medieval Latin Church, or of English Christendom, Anglican and Nonconformist alike. Il1.— Value of the Versions S and &. But if, as it seems we must admit, both the Syriac versions of the Apocalypse have failed to commend the Book to Syriac readers, neither of them is therefore to be lightly esteemed: each has a value of its own. The one which has now been for more than two centuries and a-half known to scholars, is interesting in its capacity as a supplement to the Harkleian version, and shares with it the merit of usefulness for critical purposes by reason of the very literalness which is, from a literary point of view, its fault. The other, which I now give to the public, is to be prized as being, together with the Four Epistles published by Pococke, the total of what time has spared to us of the Philoxenian version, once famous but now surviving only in these remnants,—small in bulk, yet constituting the portion of it best worth preserving, inasmuch as in these Books alone the translator worked directly on the Greek before him, without having (as in the other Books) the Peshitto to draw him aside from the faithful rendering of his original. This Apocalypse therefore, and the Four Epistles, come to us as a monument of the learning and industry of THE APOCALYPSE IN THE SYRIAN CHURCHES. cy the Syrian Monophysite Church of the early sixth century. They are valuable alike in their literary aspect, as a successful presentation of the Greek original in a Syriac version of adequate exactness, without sacrifice of idiomatic purity,—and from the point of view of the textual critic, as reproducing the text (or perhaps a combination of two or more texts) that was accessible to a scholar in the Euphratensian province immediately after the close of the fifth century. In closing this investigation, I may be permitted to quote the con- cluding sentences of the Memoir I have already referred to* :— «We justly claim [for this Version], as regards its general tone and manner, that it approaches the excellence of the Peshitto; and in point of force, directness, and dignity, that it gives worthy expression to the sublime imagery of the Apocalyptist. It has strength and freedom such as few translations attain; such, in fact, that it would not be difficult to make out a plausible case for accepting it as the Aramaic original, or a close reproduction of an Aramaic original, of the Book. In it, far more fully than in the cramped and. artificial diction of its reviser, the Aramaic ‘diom asserts its power to supply for the burden of the divine visions an utterance more adequate than could be found for them in the Greek which +s their actual vehicle. From it, as a comparison of the two versions shows, the latter one has borrowed the touches of simple majesty which ever and again raise it out of ‘ts usual level of painstaking and correctness : in it, I may almost venture to say, more perfectly than in the written Greek, we may read ‘the things which shall be hereafter’, well-nigh in the form in which St. John first apprehended the divine word that came to him, and inwardly shaped into speech the revelation of ‘the Lord God, which is and which was and which is to come, the Almighty.” (Avoc. i. 8.) a Transactions, R. I. A., vol. XXX, Pp 398. evi INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION. CHAPTER VIII. ACCOUNT OF THE CRAWFORD Ms. (SYR. 2). To the preceding study of the version S, I deem it fitting to append a brief account of the Ms. in which it has reached us,* and of my reasons for believing it to have been written in the latter years of the twelfth century. I.— Description of the Ms. The Ms. must have consisted, when entire, of twenty-four quinions (240 leaves), with a single sheet (2 leaves) subjoined. It contained the whole New Testament, with the Pauline Epistles placed last. Four leaves have been lost (the first of the first quinion, the first and tenth of the twenty-fourth, and the former of the final pair), and with them the first twelve verses of St. Matthew i, the greater part of the Epistle to Titus, and Hebrews xi. 28 to end, have disappeared. Otherwise the sacred text is complete, except that a few more verses of St. Matthew, and a few of the Acts, have perished owing to the mutilation of two or three leaves. Besides: the 288 leaves which remain, eleven have been inserted imme- diately after the Fourth Gospel, exhibiting a Harmony of the Passion- narratives. Thus the Ms. has now 249 leaves. The last leaf contains the Subscription and Colophon. That leaf alone is (on both sides) written in single column, the rest in double columns throughout. The last page alone is in a cursive hand: the preceding one, in common with the rest of the Ms. (including the eleven inserted leaves) is in a clear and regular estrangelo, of a well- * For fuller details, see the Memoir above cited (Transactions of R.I.A., vol. xxx, p. 347). This Ms. is No, 12 of the apparatus attached to Mr. Gwilliam’s forthcoming edition of the Peshitto Gospels; also of my list of Mss. of Poc., in Hermathena, vol. vit, pp. 285, 286. % ACCOUNT OF THE CRAWFORD MS. (SYR. 2). evli marked but not archaic type. Here and there a word is interlined (prima manu) in cursive. The cursive olaph (|) appears not infrequently, especially when final; also the cursive faw (2), especially before final |. In the text, the vocalization is sparingly indicated—usually by the simplest method—of points above or below, now and then by Greek vowels attached to unusual words, or to such as would be ambiguous if without vowels. On the whole, the Ms. is in good condition, and hardly any part of its contents is illegible, except in the last leaf, which (especially its latter page) has been so damaged as to be decipherable with difficulty and (in a few places) not with absolute certainty.* Il.—TJts Contents. It comprises the New Testament, in the Peshitto version, supplemented by the Apocalypse (as now for the first time printed, Part I1., pp. 1-29), and the Four Minor Catholic Epistles (in the version known as ‘ Pococke’s text”). Its contents are thus unique in two respects. st, it exhibits the Apocalypse in a version which is (as above shown in detail) quite distinct from the version hitherto included in printed Syriac New Testaments, from the Paris Polyglot down to the latest. And secondly, it is the only ‘Syriac Biblical Ms. (excluding from that title such transcripts made from European libraries, as e.g. the Ms. No. 5 of Zotenberg’s Catalogue, Bibliotheque Nationale) that presents to the student a complete New Testament, according to the canon ordinarily received, whether Greek or Latin ;—including with the Peshitto not only, as a few other Mss. do, the four non-Peshitto Epistles, but the Apocalypse,—of which Book the few extant Syriac copies exhibit it in the other version, and apart from the Peshitto.” The Books are continuously arranged ; each Book, after the first, beginning in the same column in which the pre- ceding Book closes, with but a narrow interval of separation. The order is, I believe, unexampled: Gospels, Apocalypse, Acts and seven Catholic Epistles, Pauline Epistles.* It is remarkable that the supplementary Books * See the autotype reproduction of two columns of the Ms., in the Plate facing title; also the photographic facsimile at foot of p. ev, supr. » In the copies 7 and it stands alone; and so also, we are told, in the lost copy f. In d, it is associated only with the ‘‘ Pococke”’ Epistles. See p. xv, note *, supr.; and Part II, p. 36, in/r. © See however Hermathena, vol. vii, p. 410, note {; vol. viii, p. 145, note *. evili INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION. thus interpolated into the Peshitto are in no way distinguished by the scribe from the others. The Apocalypse follows St. John’s Gospel, and is in turn followed by the Acts (see Plate), as closely as St. John follows St. Luke. And in like manner, the Four Epistles are placed—2 Peter after 1 Peter and before 1 John, which last-named Epistle is succeeded by 2 John, 3 John, and Jude,—as in Greek and Latin Bibles: whereas in the few other Syriac Mss. which exhibit these non-Peshitto Epistles, they are mostly subjoined (as, ¢.g., in the great Cambridge Syriac Bible, Oo. I, 1, 2) as a sort of appendix to the New Testament. Nor do the notes prefixed or appended to these interpolated Books distinguish them in any way from the rest. On the contrary, the superscription of the Apocalypse assigns it to ‘St. John the Lvangelist,” and the subscription to “St. John Apostle and Evangelist,” as if to assert its equality in the canon with the Gospel that immediately precedes: and in like manner the subscriptions of 1 Peter and 1 John are ‘the first Epistle of Peter”, ‘the first Epistle of John”, thus connecting them respectively with 2 Peter, 2 and 3 John, which follow; whereas in purely Peshitto Mss. they are usually described as ‘* the Epistle of Peter”, ‘‘ the Epistle of John”; and so even in our Ms. in the superscriptions. Our Ms., however, contains clear indications of the supplementary character of these Books. Its margin bears two distinct series of numbers, both of which are usually found in Syriac New Testament Mss. Of these, one series divides each Book into the ess. or Sections peculiar to Syriac usage, 165 in number: the other into Lessons, for the Sundays and Holydays of the year,—nearly three times as many as the Sections. To each Lesson is prefixed (in the text) a rubric indicating the day to which it is assigned.* These two systems of division, however, relate to the Peshitto text only. The supplementary Books are passed over in the marginal numeration of Sections and of Lessons alike. In the Four Epistles a few lesson-rubrics are inserted; but none in the Apocalypse. The exclusion of all these Books from the division into Sections amounts to a negative intimation that they were not known to the Syrian Church when that division was made. Of the Four Epistles, the same may be said with regard to their exclusion from the Lectionary series ; but hardly * See Plate, second column, for numerals of both series, and a rubric, prefixed to Acts i. ACCOUNT OF THE CRAWFORD MS. (SYR. 2). cix of the Apocalypse, inasmuch as many Churches which know it and accept it as canonical have judged it to be unsuitable for public reading. But when from the text of our Ms. we turn to the Subscription which occupies the recto of its final leaf, we find a direct and positive statement that none of these Books lay within the scope of the sectional division,— as follows: ‘The Book of the New Testament; in which there are 165 sections; besides the Revelation and the four Epistles.’ Of these last, the verses, or prpata (esSaXa&9) are numbered, 1373 in all; and the Subscription then goes on to reckon the verses of the Gospels, Acts, and Pauline Epistles. The rest of the page records the number of Chapters or tithot, Eusebian divisions or xavdves, Parables, Miracles, and Testimonies (Old Testament citations), contained in each Gospel severally. I have printed this Note in full (line for line) in Part II, p. 31, and have added a translation, p. 95. The Colophon written on the verso of the same leaf gives us the name of the scribe, Stephen, a monk; of the person for whom it was written, Gabriel, also a monk ; and of various fellow-monks, relatives, and friends, to some of whom he professes himself indebted for instruction or for assistance, and for whom he asks his readers’ prayers. He also names the place where he wrote,—‘‘the monastery of Mar Jacob the recluse of Egypt and Mar Barshabba, beside Salach, in Tur‘abdin, in the dominion of Hesna Kipha.” I have reproduced this Colophon in Part II, p. 32, and have given a translation of it (pp. 98, 99). Of the persons and places named in it I shall have more to say farther on. It is unnecessary to describe the contents of the eleven inserted leaves which precede the Apocalypse, farther than to state that the Passion- Narrative contained in them is compiled from the Harkleian Gospels, and is portioned out into lessons for Good Friday. Though written by a hand probably identical, certainly contemporaneous, with that which wrote the New Testament, they form no part of the Ms. proper. It is complete without them; and not only so, but they are intruded into one of the quinions of which it is composed—the eleventh, between its eighth and ninth leaves. The verso of the eighth leaf breaks off in the last verse of St. John’s Gospel, and the rest of that verse (four lines) runs over into the recto of the ninth, where it is followed by three lines of subscription ; so that, if these eleven leaves were removed, the Fourth Gospel would appear in unbroken integrity, and the New Testament would be complete and Pp ————— cx INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION. continuous. But by a peculiar arrangement, such as I have not met with in any other Ms., Syriac, Greek, or Latin, these seven lines, needed to complete St. John after fo. 8 of quinion 11, are repeated at the head of the first column of the recto of the first intruded leaf, and then followed by the Harmony headed by its superscription, occupying ten leaves and the recto of the eleventh. The result is, that the Four Gospels with this Harmony admit of being separated from the following Books so as to form a volume complete in itself. The verso of the eleventh of these leaves, originally left blank, now exhibits a record, in a much later and very inelegant cursive hand, of the purchase of the Ms. by “Simeon of: Hatacha, Patriarch, named Taibu,” in A. Gr. 1845 (4.p. 1534) from a deacon named Saliba, the price being “one hundred and twenty “‘athmanth (casirtmad&s.) ;—probably equal to about £3 15s. sterling.’ Of the origin, history, and age of the Ms., our knowledge is limited to the facts stated or implied in the Colophon, .and in the memorandum of sale above described, together with such inferences as may be drawn from the contents of the volume, and the handwriting. I have discussed these facts and inferences at length in the Memoir already referred to: here I propose to give a summary of the results arrived at in that discussion, adding a few points which I have noticed since it was published. III.—Its Place of Origin. The region of Tur‘abdin? (now Jebel-Tur), where the Ms. was written, is a hilly district in the north-east part of Mesopotamia, for centuries the headquarters of Jacobite monasticism, and still the chief centre of the dwindling Jacobite Church. The name of the scribe, Stephen, is not elsewhere met with, so far as I have ascertained, but ‘the monastery of Mar Jacob the recluse of Egypt, near Salach,” where he wrote, was a Jacobite house, and Salach, in Tur‘abdin, was the seat of a Jacobite Bishop. The first owner of the Ms., Gabriel, the monk for whom it was written, belonged to the town of Beth-nahle, also in 'Tur‘abdin, of which district Hesn-Kipha (now Hasankef), was * See Payne Smith, Catal., col. 612, for ‘athmanth. ’ See Zransactions, R.I.A., vol. xxx, pp. 856-358, for Tur‘abdin, Salach, and Beth-nahle ; also for Hatacha, which lay some 50 miles outside Tur‘abdin. ACCOUNT OF THE CRAWFORD MS. (SYR. 2). ex the chief stronghold, and for many generations the political capital. Of its contents, the parts supplementary to the Peshitto,—the Four Epistles, and (as I have endeavoured to show) apparently the Apocalypse, are of Jacobite origin; as is also the interpolated Harkleian Passion-Harmony. The modified form of the estrangelo character in which it is written, and the occasional Greek vowels inserted, are Jacobite likewise. Thus we may safely conclude that it is a Ms. in every sense Jacobite. IV.—Its History. Between the date, which I now seek to determine, of Gabriel, its first owner, and the date (some thirty or forty years ago), when it was purchased by the late Earl of Crawford, the only fact in its history known to us, is the above-mentioned sale of it in 1584. The seller, however, ‘Saliba the Deacon” is an unknown person, and the purchaser, “‘ Simeon Taibu [or Taibutho] of Hatacha,” cannot be identified with certainty. He is styled ‘“ Patriarch,” and if we may presume him to have been the head of the Jacobite Church, he was probably the prelate known officially as Ignatius XVI, otherwise ‘Abdallah of Hesna d’ Atta. If so, the Ms. was presumably kept by him at Deir-Zaferan (the convent of Mar Ananias) near Marde,—then, as now, the seat of the Patriarchs. But seeing that, at the date specified, the Nestorian Church of the East had at its head a Simeon as ‘ Catholicos,” for which title ‘‘ Patriarch” was commonly used as equivalent,—and had a footing in the chief Jacobite centres, even in Marde,—it may be that by this sale the Ms. passed into Nestorian hands.° How, or when, or by whom, it was brought to England, or from whom it was purchased for the Library where it now is stored among so many treasures of Oriental learning, is unknown. V.—Its Age. In the Colophon, it will be observed that, though the names of places and persons are fully recorded, no date is given®; nor among the persons named is there one whose date is known. ‘The age of the * See Transactions, R.I.A., vol. xxx, pp. 859-860. > Jb., p. 360, note t. * The date may have been noted on the lost penultimate leaf of the Ms. p2 exii INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION. Ms. must therefore be inferred from such indications as are yielded by its handwriting and its contents. On the back of the modern English binding, the volume is lettered ‘Cire. a.p. 1000”; but on what grounds, or by what authority, this date was suggested, does not appear. a. Arguments for and against an early date-—The experts in paleeography to whom it has been submitted have given very various judgments on its ace—some dating it as late as the twelfth century, some as early as the ninth, or even the eighth. Abw’lfeda, Annals, tom. tv, 54. ° Ib., tom. m1, 350. ACCOUNT OF THE CRAWFORD MS. (SYR. 2). exvil doctrine and of writing and soforth.” He wrote, therefore, at a time when two of these five persons were still living—the brothers John and Simeon, both monks and (as is implied) scribes. Now in a Paris Ms. above referred to, No. 41 Zotenberg (Biblioth. Nat.)—a copy of the Gospels bearing in its handwriting and all its characteristics the closest possible affinity to our Ms.—there is mention of two brothers, John and Simeon, monks, born at Mido, in Tur‘abdin, and trained at Kartamin: one of whom, Simeon, wrote the Ms., and died in November 1194, as is recorded in a note appended by John. If these brothers are the John and Simeon, ‘ paternal uncles” of the scribe of our Ms., it follows that the Ms., having been written in Simeon’s lifetime, cannot be later, but probably is not many years earlier, than 1194. The names are too common to permit us to regard the suggested identification as certain: but considering that the geographical area our inquiry deals with is a limited one,* and the class of skilled Tur‘abdinese caligraphers more limited still,” it seems fairly probable that the monk Simeon, who died in 1194, after writing the Paris Ms. No. 41, and who had a brother John also a scribe, was the Simeon who, with his brother John, instructed Stephen in caligraphy, and lived to see him produce the Ms. whose date we are investigating. | Unless, therefore, we are prepared to go back to a date earlier than that of John of Kartamin—earlier than the period of ecclesiastical chaos that prevailed (as we are assured) for two centuries before the time of John of Marde—to go back, that is, to the opening years of the tenth century,—to an age when the type of estrangelo was not nearly so close to that of our Ms. as is the estrangelo of the late twelfth-century group,—an age in which we have no evidence that Tur‘abdin possessed any caligraphers,— it seems that there is no date to which any Tur‘abdinese Ms. can, with any plausibility, be assigned earlier than the middle of the twelfth century. And in the case of the Crawford Ms., the particulars stated in the * The greatest length of Tur‘abdin is about one hundred miles. Marde adjoins its border, and Amid (Diarbekr) is less than one hundred miles from Salach. For the topography of these regions, see Badger’s Westorians (1860), vol.i; Taylor’s Zravels in Kurdistan, in Journal of Royal Geographical Society, vol. xxxv (1865) ; Prym and Socin’s Der neu-aramdische Dialect des Tir-Abdin (1881), tom. i (Hinleitung) ; Sachau’s Reise in Syrien u. Mesopotamien (1883), also his review of the work of Prym and Socin, in Zeitschrift der Morgent. Gesellschaft, Ba. xxxv, pp. 287 sqq. > See Transactions, R. I. A., vol. xxx, pp. 370, 371. eXvill INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION. colophon tend to place it in the fourth rather than in the third quarter of the century. (6.) Contents and arrangement of the Ms.—An argument, moreover, which seems to preclude the assignment of an earlier date to the Ms., independently of paleographic considerations and of the evidence of the colophon, is to be drawn from the contents of the Ms. and their arrangement. As has been stated, it not only includes the four non- Peshitto Epistles, but reckons them among the Catholic Epistles, on a par with the three of the Peshitto, placing them in their usual Greek order, so that 2 Peter comes next after 1 Peter and before 1 John. Now, of the few other Syriac Biblical Mss. which exhibit these Epistles in combination with the Peshitto (less than a dozen in all), none is older than the eleventh century; only one (Add. 14473, Brit. Mus.) can be confidently counted older than the twelfth, and in that one they are a mere appendix added by a hand possibly of eleventh century to a much older copy of the Peshitto Acts and Three Catholic Epistles; in the remaining two (Cambridge Univ. Libr., Oo.i., 2; and Paris, Biblioth. Nat., Zot. 29) they stand all four together, after the three of the Peshitto. And a like arrangement is found in Mss. even as late as the fifteenth century— as in the Amsterdam Acts and Epistles (No. 184) in which the Four are separated from the Three by the interposition of the Pauline.* The earliest dated Syriac Biblical Ms. which places the Seven in their Greek order is a New Testament dated 1471 (now preserved at Utica, U.S.A.),” but the British Museum copy of the Acts and Epistles (Rich. 7162), which follows the same order, is perhaps earlier.°. Thus it appears that our Ms., even if we date it, as I venture to do, about 1200, presents much the earliest Syriac example of this arrangement. It is improbable in the highest * This Ms. (see Zransactions, R.I.A., vol. xxv, p. 3138), now containing only the Acts and Epistles, appears to have been once a complete New Testament, of which the first 173 leaves are missing. I have elsewhere (7d., vol. xxx, p. 378) shown it to be probable that in the lost leaves the Apocalypse followed the Gospels, as in the Crawford Ms. It may be confidently conjectured farther that, should those leaves be recovered, they would be found (after the analogy of the Crawford Ms.) to exhibit the Apocalypse in the version 8, as the extant leaves exhibit the Four Epistles in the ‘‘ Pococke”’ version. > Published in phototyped facsimile by Professor I. H. Hall: Baltimore, 1886. * Rosen and Forshall (Catal., p. 25) assign it to fourteenth century: Wright corrects this to fifteenth (Catal., p. 1208). ACCOUNT OF THE CRAWFORD MS. (SYR. 2). CXiXx degree that a Ms. exhibiting the New Testament Books in such an order should belong to an earlier age. . The Seven Epistles are indeed found arranged as of equal authenticity, in a peculiar order (1, 2, 3 John ; 1, 2 Peter, James, Jude), in one Syriac Ms. dated as early as a.p. 823 (Add. 14623, Brit. Mus.). But this Ms. is not a Biblical one like the rest, but a mere volume of miscellanies; and does not therefore form a precedent for the order observed in our Ms., which is a complete New Testament, arranged for ecclesiastical use. It is, in fact, surprising that a Ms. of such contents and so arranged, rubricated for Church reading, and with one or two Lessons appointed from non-Peshitto Books, should belong to an age so early as even the end of the twelfth century ; for the order in which the Epistles stand would incline us to place it rather in the fourteenth, were it not that the character of the handwriting forbids so late a date. On the whole, we may with some confidence conclude that the Ms. was written in the latter half, probably in the last quarter, of the twelfth century ; yet (we may perhaps add) not later than a.p. 1194. APPENDIX TO DISSERTATION. eXxil APPENDIX TO DISSERTATION. PRELIMINARY MEMORANDUM TO APPENDIX. In constructing the following Lists, and the footnotes to the Greek text, I have taken the evidence of the cursives chiefly from the Apparatus Criticus of Tischendorf’s Greek Testament (eighth edition), with the corrections made by Dr. C. R. Gregory, Prolegomena, pp. 1298 sqq.; but have also used the editions of Griesbach, Lachmann, Scholz, and Tregelles, as well as the collections of the late Dr. Scrivener (Codex Augiensis, pp. 580 sqq.; Adversaria Critica Sacra, pp. 148 sqq.), and of the late Rev. W. H. Simcox (Journal of Philology, vol. xxu1, pp. 285 sqq.). From the last, I derive the readings of mss. 68 and 152, including the very remarkable one of 11. 13, in which 152 is the sole supporter of 8. In case of the alleged variant, yéyove for yéyova, xxi. 6, I have judged it necessary to ascertain the readings of mss. 10, 17, 41, 94, 95, with the results that 10 and 17 prove to have been wrongly alleged for the variant; 95 deficit; and 41 and 94 remain as its only authorities.* For the evidence of the uncials, I have throughout collated the facsimile texts :—Of 8, Tischendorf’s great edition, St. Petersburg, 1862 ; of A, the photographic reproduction, London, 1879; of C, 'Tischendort’s edition, Leipsic, 1843; of P, his edition in vol. VI of Monumenta Saera, Leipsic, 1869; of Q, his edition in the Monumenta Sacra, Leipsic, 1846, with his revised text of same, Appendiz N.T'. Vat., Leipsic, 1869. For the Latin texts I have used the followimg editions :—Of ‘“‘Gigas”, Belsheim’s (Christiania, 1891)°; of ‘‘Fleury’s Palimpsest”, Berger’s (Paris, 1889); of Primasius, Haussleiter’s (Erlangen, 1891); of * For these results, I have to express my thanks, as regards ms. 10, to Mr. F. J. H. Jenkinson, M.A., Librarian, Cambridge University; ms. 17, to Monsieur Omont of the Bibliothéque Nationale; ms. 41, to Professor Ignazio Guidi of the Royal University of Rome; and mss. 94, 95, to Mr. F. G. Kenyon, of the British Museum Library. » I am indebted to the Right Rev. John Wordsworth, Lord Bishop of Salisbury, for the use of a copy of this edition, carefully corrected from the Stockholm Ms. APPENDIX TO DISSERTATION. eXXill the Vulgate, Tischendorfi’s WV. 7. Amiatinum (Leipsic, 1850) for the Amiatine, and a Paris edition (1877) for the Clementine. The few readings cited from Cod. Armachanus, I have derived from the Ms. in the Library of Trinity College, Dublin. | For the Syriac (=) I have used De Dieu’s edition (Leyden, 1627) of >7; but have verified its readings by reference to the Leyden Ms. (Cod. Scalig., 18 (Syr.)), and to a collation of it for which I am indebted to the Rev. H. Jackson Lawlor: I have also used the texts given in the Paris and London Polyglots of =p. For =d and =n I have used the actual Mss., B. 5.16 of Trin. Coll., Dublin, and Add. 17127 of Brit. Mus., p. 36. CXXiV APPENDIX TO DISSERTATION. ABBREVIATIONS, &c. In the following lists, and in the footnotes to the Greek Text, pr stands for the text embodied in the Commentary of Primasius, g for that of the Ms. ‘* Gigas”’ (Stockholm), h for that of the Fleury Palimpsest (Paris), vt for the consent of pr, g, h (or of pr and g where h deficit), am for the text of Cod. Amiatinus, cl for the Clementine, as printed, vg for the consent of am, el, arm for the text of Cod. Armachanus, lat. for the consent of vt and vg. The MSS. are RA CP AQ, as in Tregelles, and in Weiss (see pp. xxxix, xl, supr.). The mss. are numbered as by Tischendorf and Gregory; ‘‘mss.’’ stands for the consent of these. By ‘‘nearly all”, ‘‘most’’, ‘“‘many’’, ‘‘some’’, ‘“‘few”’, are to be understood ‘‘nearly all mss.’’, ‘most mss.”’, ‘“‘many mss.”, ‘‘some mss.’’, ‘‘ few mss.”’. =, Sd, 31, Sn, Sp stand for the commonly known Syriac version, and the various texts of it, for which see p. 36, Part II. 3 /* signifies that the reading of 3/7 is marked in the Ms. with * (see above, p. lxxxiii). APPENDIX TO DISSERTATION. CXXV I.—The following is a collection of readings of S, which are attested by one or more, but not all, of the MSS.; showing in each case, how the Greek, Latin, and Syriac, evidence is divided. Reavpines or 8S. 1. 8, Tous Aoyous, A CP, nearly all mss., lat., 5: 4, 6dr, RACP, 1, 7, 28, 38, 49, 79, 91, 96, WEE Cah (Ov OU A Pe 4, om. éorw, NACQ, many, 3: , AvLwv, or -cas], NAC, 1, 7, 28, 36, 38, US ET Pe 5, ims. ypov, SC PQ, most, g, h, vg, &: 6, éxoinoev, 8 ACP, most, (lat. ?), 3: 6, npas, NPQ, most, g, pr, el, &; (or juiv, A, 38, few) : 6, Tov aidva, NS: 6, ins. TOV aiwvov, § CQ, most, g, h, vg, 3: 1, oWovrar, &, 1, 12, 152, 3: 8, om. apx7 Kat TéAos, AC PQ, most, h, pr, >: 9, év’Inoot, NCP, 38, g, am: 9, kat dud, NS PQ, most, h, >: 9, add Xpiorov, Q, most, pr, &: Ll om. eyo : 13, om. érra, ACP, 1, 28, 38, 152, few, h, pr, am, 3: 14, AevKai, N ACP, most, g, vg, &: 15, werupwpévo, N, few, lat., 3; (AC, —ys): 18, duyv, Q, most, >: Omen ct, o8 ) .Qimes., lat., > 20, éri trys 0., NCP Q, mss., 3: 20, as efdes, P, 1, 79, few: 1, ro ev, AC: 2, Korov cov, & Q, many: Kot OTe Or QO. mes, lat., >: , elvat, Q, most, vt, cl, >*: 3, tropoviy exes before €Baor., NACQ, most, lat., 3: 5, éxmértwoxas, P, 1, 7, 28, 79, some, g, vg : 5, om. raxv, NACP, g, vg: 7, om. érra, & PQ, mss., lat., 3: 7, om. atrd, N, 91, 96, few, g, el: 7, om. péow, NACA, most, pr, vg, &: Countrr ReEaAvDINes. & Q, few mss., sing. Q, 36, 87, 95, 97, pref. @cod. P, many, lat., 278. PQ, most, g, vg, Aov[ carte |. A, 1, 12, 16, pr, om. Q, 7, 36, &c., roujoarte. C, h, am, 7pov. ACP Qimss.,lat-, 3, pl: AP, 28, 79, 97, few, om.; (pr?). AC PQ, most, lat., sing. SN, 1, 28, 35, 36, 79, 87, many, g, vg, mms. Q, most, h, pr, cl, &, add. (A, 25, substit.) Xpsore. AC, many, g, pr, vg, om. dud. NACP, 28, 36, 79, few, g, h, vg, om. Pal, 7, 56, 38, c&c., ne ACPQ, mss., vt, cl, &, Sudpvav. Q, most, ms. NCQ, most, lat., impf.; (A, pres.). 8 Q, most, g, e/, is. Q, many, AevKal Kai, (h, pr, om. X.). PQ, most, —ov. NAQP, 36, 38, lat., om. NC wns. A, lat., év rq 6. NS ACQ, most, lat, &, om. NPQ, mss., 3, Hs év, (lat. ?). ACP, many, lat., 3, om. cov. A om kai. NR ACP, few, am, om. P, 7, 28, 38, 79, few, after. NACQ, most, pr, 3, rérrwxas. Q, mss., pr, 3, 8. AC ins. ACP Q, most, pr, am, X, ms. Pil, 28, 95, 06, 79, 91, 96, many, g, 8. r CXXV1 APPENDIX TO DISSERTATION. Reapines oF S—continued. om. wov, NACP, 1, 28, 36, 79, &e.: THs, NCP Q, mss., (lat.?), &: Zpupv., A, am: om. Ta épya cov Kai, A CP, few, lat. : Bracdnutiav tTHv, N, &: ex, NACQ, most, lat., &: pydev, S&P, most, lat., >: om. 8n, SACP, many, lat. : 5 dutBoros before e& tuav, ACP Q, most, pr, 09, %: efere, NQ, most, vg, 2: npepas, Q, many, g, vg, =: om. Ta epya cov kal, NACP, 388, lat. : kat év, AC, 91, vg: om. [ev] ais, AC, pr, vg: avretmas, A, 97 and some, 3: muotos, © PQ, most, lat. : ért, NA PQ, mss., g, cl: edidaée, Q, most, >: gayervy, NACP, 1, 28, 36, 38, 79, 91, &., lat. : om 6 picd, NAC AQ, nearly all, lat., 3: ovv, AC Q, most: vikOvTt, N, 92, 9, ef: om. payetv, SA CQ, most, pr, vg: éx, N, 06, 91, yr, So (2. 17, 28519, 96, 06, amo) : To év, A, pr, 3: éhbaNe A G3G)S a. lata: bropovnv cov, ACP AQ, nearly all, vg, 3: Tov, N, 36, few, g, (woAAd, few, pr; dALya, 1, el): yuvatkd cov, AQ, most, pr, 3: eavtnv, ACP, most : tmpopyti, NAC, most, g, &: eivat, : dércx, NCP AQ, mss., 9, v9, 3: Badrr\w, AC, most, pr, am, >: avtav, A, 1, 36, 79, &c., pr, am, el: tuav, ACP, nearly all, vt, am, 3: Badéa, ACQ, most, >: Bard, XQ, 1, 14, 91, 92, few, pr, vg: av nfo, SACP, most, lat., &: ovvrpiBeraile], NAC, 1, 7, 88, few, g: el 7) |weAXes, Q, many : arofavetv, SACP, many, lat., >: Counter READINGS. Q, most, lat., 3, 2s. A, TO. NCPQ, mss., vt, cl, 3S, Stor. 8 Q, most, 3, es. ACPQ, mss., om. ryv, (lat. ?). Poi, 28,°36,,79; 91,196, few, one ACQ, 38, few, m7. Q, many, &, 2s. X&, many, g, after. AP, 46, pr (g om.), éxnte; (C, éexere). NACP, 1, 7, 28,87, 91, &e., gr, Heepor: Q, nearly all, =*, ans. NPQ, nearly all, vt, 3, om. PQ (N; ev rats), mss., 9, = ins. NCP Q, most, lat., avriras. AC, 14, 92, 3, add. pov. C, pr, am, 3, om. NACP, 1, 28, 79, few, lat., ed/dacke. Q, many, &, pref. kat. P, few, 2s. NP, many, lat., 3*, om. ACP Q, all else, pr, am, 3%, add. aire. Peli lao 19. o la cone eriss ACQ, most, om. (Q with accus.). NPQ, mss., 9, vg, THs ev; (C om.). NCPQ, mss., &, add. atrod. &, 49, vt, om. cov. ACP AQ, nearly all, am, 3, om. NCP, 1, 7, 36, 38, 95, &c.. 9, vg, om. cov. N8Q, 7, 69, few, 3, adryv; (lat. ?). PQ, 7, 36, 87, 96, pr, vg, mpopyryv. ACP Q, mss., lat., &, om. A, pr, n0€Xnoe. PQN, xadAd), 38, few, g, cl, Baro. NCP Q, most, g, some vg, 3, airs. Q, 38, cl, airod ; (N om.). NP. 1,728, 36,5795. ce., lat. Baby: ACP, most, g, 3, BadrAw. Q, 14, 98, 94, 95, 97, 98, few, Sd (mg), dvotéw. PQ, most, pr, vg, 3, cvvtpiByoerar. NACP, many, lat., &, gueArov. Q, many, aroBadXev. APPENDIX TO DISSERTATION. CXXVI11 Reavryes or S—continued. Counter Reapiyes. lil. 38, pvnpoveve, &, 14, vt: ACPQ, nearly all, vg, 3, add ovv. 3, Kal THpe, NACP, 1, 7, 38, 87, 91, 96, &., Q, many, om. lato: 3, yenyopnoys, ACP Q, mss., g, vg, 3: N, pr, petavonons. 3, éri ce os, NQ, many, vt, am, cl, >: ACP, 1, 12, 28, pr, some vg, om. émt cé. 5, ovrws, NAC, many, lat., 5: PQ, many, odros. 5, wepiBadreta, C, >: NAP Q; mss., lat., fut. 7, aytos before aAnOiv6s, C PQ, mss., lat., S: NA, after. 7, om. airyv, NACP, many, lat., =: Q, many, 7s. 7, om. ei py 6 dvotyov, SACP, many, lat., 3: Q, many, 7s. 7, dvotye, ACP, 1, 36, few, lat., 3: & Q, most, fut. 8, airyv, AC PQ, nearly all, 3: S, 49, lat., om. 9, yvaow [yvecovra], AC PQ, nearly all, NS, 14, pr, yvoon. I) 9, >: 9, éyo, NACP, many, g, vg, 3: Q, many, pr, om. 12, dvoud pov, NACP, many, vt, am, cl, 3: Q, many, some vg, om. pov. 14, xaiy, N: A CP.Q, mss., lat., =, om. 16, Wrypos ovre Ceaords, AP, few, vg, (vt om.): NCQ, most, &, f. ovre w. 17, dre tAovouos, AC, 1, 28, 35, 38, 79, 87, 95, NPQ, many, &, om. or. &e., J, 09, (pr om.): 18, wap éuov before ypvoiov, NAC P, many, g, Q, many, after. vg, (prom.), 3: 18, aicxvvyn, NA CQ, nearly all, lat., &: P, 7, 36, doxnpoovvy. 18, eyxpicar, NAC (P, eyxpioov), 7, 28, 36, Q, most, iva éyxpion [-« }. few, (lat..?), (3 ?): 20,? kai ciceAcvooun, SQ, many, pr: Al Pol 1285000; 08,1 19) GCs, 9, 09, 2, OM. KAL. iv. 1, 7 dovy, A PQ; mss., 9, vg, &: 8, pr, pref. idov. 2, cat evOéws, P, 1, 7, &e, of: N AQ, most, vt, am, &%, om. Kal. 3, tpis, PQ, nearly all, lat., 3: NA, 28, 79, tepets. 4, kat kvkrAdbev, AP (N om.), many, lat. : Q, many, 3, om. Kai. 5, évwrvov Tov Opdvov airov, Q, most, &: NAP, 1, 36, 38, few, lat., om. avrov. 5, ai, Q, most, g, am: AP (X om.), 1, 86, 94, pr, el, 3, a. 7, os avOpwmov, A, 11, 18, 36, pr, vg, (g de- P, many, &, ds dvOpwros; (N, as Opovov avOparw) ; viates) : Q, most, avOpurov. 8, ev éxacrov, N, 38, &, (lat. ?): A PQ, most, év kal ev. 8, avTav, NAP, many, g, vg, =: Q, many, pr, om. 8, dayvos ter, AP, most, lat., 3: Q, many, novies ; (N, octves). 9, apyv, &, 32, 95:, APQ, nearly all, lat., 3, om. 10, dpyv, N, 382: AP Q, nearly all, lat., 3, om. 10, Badrodor, AP, many, g, (pr?), (vg ?), &: & Q, many, pres. 11, 6 Kvpuos kai, NS AQ, most, am, >: P, some, vt, cl, kvpee. ‘11, om. 6 dyvos, NAP, some, pr, vg: Q, many, 5, is. 11, joav, NA (Q, 14, 38, od« oav), most, g, P, many, «ior. vg, (pr?), &: ® © fiat, iii. 19—y. 14. CXXVIll Venls ~ ~ ~ ~ ~~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~~ ~~ TIAAAA PH PRON ~ APPENDIX TO DISSERTATION. READINGS OF S—continued. efwfev, PQ, most, lat. : aétos, NAP, 38, few: om. évo, NAP, 1, 28, 36, 49, 87, 91, &e., lat. : om. eyo, & P (A om. vers.), 1, 36, few, g, 5: é, N, 14, (lat. ?): Avoat, N. cl: ai eiaw, AP, most, (lat.?), Sdn: yeas, NPQ, nearly all, lat., 3: BaotArevoovo., XP, 1, 86, 49, 79, 87, 91, 96, 97, 98, &e., g, am, (pr, el, —copev): as dwovnv, &, most, >: agtos, A: 6, NAQ, 7, 14, 38, 87, 91-98, &e., g: Kat Urokdtw THS yns, A PQ, most, vt, am, ol, >: Garacons a (0) éotr, PQ, many, pr, vg; (A, most, darkacons éori): mavra, NAP, 1, 35, 36, few, g, 3: kat nkovoa, N% (Q?), 35, 36, 87, 98, &., 9, &: Aéyovras, NPQ, most, lat., (3 ?): kal TO apviw, & PQ, mss., lat. : om. aunv, NAP, 7, 35, 87, 94, few, lat., 3: Aéyovra, Q, most : ore, NACP, 1, 7, 28, 38, 79, 91, &e., vF, some vg, 3: éexta, NACQ, most, lat., &: kat toe, SQ, many, vé, cl, &: kal eloov, NACOP, many, g, am, cl, &: om. kat toe, AC PQ, most, am, >: muppos, NC, many, lat., &: €600y aitd, NC PQ, nearly all, vg, &: ex [ad], NCP Q, most, lat., 5: iva, Q, most: om. kat ise, ACP, many, g, am: om. kat etdov, Q, many, g, cl: om. ws, Q, most, g, vg, 3: kp.Oijs, Q, most, (lat. ?) : goviv, NA, 1, 28, 36, 49, 79, 91, 96, &., am, cl: om. kat ise, ACP, 1, 7, 28, 86, 38, 49, 79, 91, 96, &c., am: éerdvw aitod, § AQ, most, lat., 3: nkodovder aitd, NQ, most, lat. : CountER READINGS. NA, 1, 14, &., 3, oriobev. Q, most, lat., 3, add. éori. Q, many, 3, ms. Q, most, pr, vg, ms. AP Q, nearly all, 3, prefix o. APQ, mss., vf, am, &, om. NQ, 36, few, dp, a cio. A, 44, om. AQ. 75814, 28535,,38, C95 pres APQ, 1, 14, 49, 79, few, lat., om. as. NPQ, mss., (lat. ?), 3, neut. P, 1, 28, 35, 36, 49, 79, 87, 96, &c., pr, vg, 3, o eoruv. &, 4, 95, few, some vg, om. N, 28; 88,°795 lew, 9; 2) 01. most, pr, vg, wavtas; (Q, mdvra Kat ravTas). AP, most, pr, vg, om. Kat. A, 1, 12, A€yorra. A, 3, om. Q, most, zs. NAP, 1, 7, 28, 35, 36, 38, 49, 79, &e., lat., 3, ZAeyor. Q, most, am, cl, ott. P, 1, 28, 79, few,: om. ” ACP, many, am, om. Q, many, pr, some vg, om. SN, few, eZ, cl, ins. A PQ, many, zupds. A, 31, vt, om. aire. A, 7, few, om. NACP, many, lat., 3, prefix xaé. NQ, many, pr, cl, &, is. NACP, 1, 7, 28, 36, 49, 79, 91, &c., pr, am, &, ins. NACP, few, pr, as. NACP, 1, 79, few, 3, pl. CPQ, most, vt, some vg, &, om. & Q, most, vt, cl, &, ins. CP, 1, 12, om. avrod. qk. pet avrov, ACP, 1, 7, 28, 49, 79, 91, 96, 97, &e., (3, HK. wer adrov). APPENDIX TO DISSERTATION. CXXiX Reapines or S—continued. vi. 8, €6667 aire, Q, most, lat., 5: 9, om. tov avoparwv, A CQ, most, lat., >: 9, dua rHv, NC PQ, mss., vg, S: 10, expagav, S A CQ, most, pr: 10, dov7 peyddAy, NACP, 1, 7, &c., lat., &: 11, Edorw, NACP, 7, 14, 28, 35, 36, 38, 49, 79, 87, 91, 92, 96, &e., lat., 3: 11, ere xpovov, CP Q (N, ext xp.), mss., cl, 3: 11, puxpov, NACP, 1, 28, 36, 38, 79, and few, J, 19, (pr om. vers.), 3: 11, rAnpwfdor, AC, 22, g, vg, (3?): 11, kai ot ddeXpol, SACP, mss., g, 3S: 11, of pédAAovres, NACP, many, g, vg, 3: 12, dre, NACQ, most, g, cl, &: 12, péyas éyevero, NC PQ, nearly all, pr, el, 3: 12, pédas éyévero, NQ, 7, 14, 35, 87, 91, 98, Se. : 12, dAy, SACQ, most, g, vg, &: 13, éwi, &, 47, vg: 18, BéAAovoa, N, 35, 87, 90, 97, &., 3%, (Badrotoa, most) : 15, éAevOepos, AC Q (N om.), most, lat., &: 17, atrav, NC, 38, g, vg, Slap: vil. 1, Kai perd, NPQ, mss, =: Meet ra E11 28086079099)95. &c., lat., 3: 1, ray, SP, 1, 28, 36, 49, 79, 91, 96, &.; (A, =; om): 2, dvaroAdv, A, 90: 2, &kpage, NCQ, mss., lat., &: 3, pyre [pnde] tHv, NCPQ, most, vt, some 09, 2: 6, vedOaréi, N, el, &: 9, om. kai idov, A, pr, vg; (C om. idov) : 9, ov, NCP Q, mss., lat., >: 9, airov, NACP, 1, 14, 36, 92, few, 3: 10, 76 @eo, NCP AQ, nearly all, lat., =: 11, évisrvov Tod Opovov, NA CP, many, lat. : 12, aidvov dunv, RA PQ, nearly all, g, vg, =: 14, pov, NC PQ, nearly all, vg, 3: 14,* airds BAP, 1, 49, 79, 91, 96, &., g, vg, >: 16, mewdcovow, &, 36, pr, vg, &: 16, dufycovow, P, 1, 35, 36, 388, 87, 152, g: Counter READINGS. NACP, 1, 28, 49, 79, &c., é6. airois, NP, 1, 36, 49, 91, 96, few, zns. A, vt, om. dua. lp 0 00,8 9, 9,09, > 1m pre Q, many, accus. Q, many, om. A, am, transp. Q, most, om. NPQ, most, active. Q, vg, om. Kat. Q, many, prefix xaé. P, many, am, pr, pref. kat. A, 31, 9, am, transp. ACP, 1, 28, 36, 38, 79, &c., lat., 3, transp. Pylason49, Sly 91,, 905 &ec., pr, om. ACPQ, nearly all, pr, (g om.), &, eis. ACP Q, 14, 36, 49, 92, few, lat., Barret. P, 1, 28, 38, 49, 91, 96, &c., pref. mas. A PQ, nearly all, pr, 3d, avrov. AC, lat., om. kai. SN ACQ, most, Todro. CQ, most, lat., rt. SCP Q, nearly all, (lat.?), 3, sing. AP, impf. A, 88, few, am, el, Kad. APQ, mss.. vt, am, add. yw; (C, v). NPQ, mss., g, &, os. A, kat. Q, most, lat., om. A, 38, genit. Q, many, &, add. avrov. C, 28, pr, om. aunv. A, 1, vt, om. Q, most, (pr?), om. A PQ, nearly all, g, add. ere. S AQ, most, pr, vg, &, add. er. ® C hiat, vii. 14-17. CXXxX APPENDIX TO DISSERTATION. 2 Reavines or S—continued. vili.2, €860ncav, SCP Q, most, lat., Sdlp: a” ~ ~~ ~ ~ ~ ~~ ~ mM ON ODO DDI D 12, —_ a) . kat aotparat after Bpovrat kai dwval, A Q, (P, after ¢. xai 8.), many, lat., 3m: éavtovs, PQ, mss., 3, (lat. ?): peprypeva, AQ, most, g, vg, >: om. ayyedos, N: om. mupt, Q, many: om. wépos, AV Q, nearly all, 3: Tov ev TH O., NAP, many, g,h,(pr, piscium), S: doxtv, &: duepOapy, Q, many, lat. : cis adWivO.ov, &, 7, 28, 49, 79, few, lat. : pn pavyn before 76 tpitov airs, & A P, most, vg, (vt?) &: évos, AQ, mss., lat., 5: aerov, NS AQ, most, lat., >: om. kat nvoige.... aBVocov, BQ, most, am: ovde wav xAwpdv, AP AQ, nearly all, g, vg, 5: petorwv aitav, Q, most, pr, el, >: pev&erat, Q, most, lat., S: 0 Gavatos before am aitév, NAP, 1, 28, 36, 38, 79, &c., lat., >: dmotoe xpvod, NAP, 1, 28, 85, 36, 79, 87, Selatan 9 €ovoia airév, NAP, 1, 35, 86, 87, &e., i I, PY, UG: Kol exovo, Po te, lates: éx airav before Baowéa, NAP, 1, 14, 28, ss 36, 79, 92, &ec.: o, &, 1, pr, vg, &: kai év, NAP, 1, 36, few, pr, vg: epxerar, NA, 7, 14, 49, &e., 3: > / a 18, ovat. Mera tatra 6, &: tecodpwv, PQ, most, pr, el: eis THV Nepay, Q, many, >: dvo [dis], NAP, 1, 28, 86, 79, &e., g, vg, (pr, oxTo), &: pupiddas, N, S dlp: €x TOV Karvov, CP, 1 few, g, el, &; ex Tov Oeiov, P, 1, 31, 79, &e, g, &: ovre [ovdd] perevoyoav, NAP Q, many, lates a C hiat, viii. Counter READINGS. A, 35, 87, 93, 95, 96, 3, sing. A, 16, 28, S dlp, after B. before ¢. NA, airovs. NP, some, some vg, (pr?), sing. APQ, mss., lat., &, 2. NAP, many, lat., 3, os. 8 35, 68, 87, (lat. ?), cs. Q, many, ¢l, om. rdv, (am om. clause). ALP Qe iss: (095-09) Or), a pLur. E NAP, 1, 28, 49, 79, 91, 96, &e., 3, plur. A PQ, nearly all, 3%, ets aywOor. Q, many, after. SNP om. P, 1, 7, 28, 36, 79, few, dyyéAov. AP, 1, 7, 28, 36, 38, 49, 79, 87, 91, 96, few, vt, el, 3, ans. &, 38, pr, om. SAP, 1, 28, 79, few, g, am, om. pron. AP (N, dvyy), 1, 36, 38, few, pres. Q, most, after. Q, most, ypvaot. Q, most, 2, &, éEovoiav éyovow. ? p) ? ? Xx S& AQ, most, om. kat. Q, many, lat., &, after. A PQ, mss., g, om. Q, most, gh, %, ev dé. PQ, most, lat., plur. AP, 1, 28, 49, 87, &c, lat., 3, ovat pera radra, Kald; (Q, 14, ovai. Kat pera tadra 6). A, 28, 79, g, am, &c., 3, om., (& om. clause). AP, many, om. eis THv, (NS om. clause). Q, most, om. APQ, mss., lat., 5, nominat. S AQ, most, am, om. ék, (pr om. clause). NACQ, most, vg, om. éx, (pr om. clause). C, many, ov peter. 5—ix. 16. ys: -_ a hC APPENDIX TO DISSERTATION. CXXX1 ReEaprines or S—continued. ix. 20, EvAwa, before Aiwa, N: 21, wopveias, CP Q, mss., lat., >: x. 1, dAAov, NAC, 35, 36, 38, 87, few, lat., >: 2, BiBrapid.ov [ -dprov ], NACP, 1, &e., vg, &: 3, Tais.... hwvais, &, 7, 9, (pr om.): 4, ore, ACP Q, nearly all, vg, 3: 5, om. thv decay, A, 1, 36, few, vg: 6, om. kat THY Oddaccay kai Ta ev aitH, NA, 88, 49, 98, &c., ve: 7, éereAcoOn, NACP, most, Sdln: 7, SovrAovs avrov, Q, many, (lat. ?), (3 ?): 8, BiBrAapid.ov [ -cdaprov |, N PQ, most, &: 10, BiBrapid.ov [-cddprov |, A CP, 1, 14, 28, 36, 49,79, 91, 96, &c., pr, (g om.), >: 10, ws pédu before yAved, NCP, nearly all, g, vg, (pr om.), 3: 11,*\éyer, P, 1, 7, 28, 38, 49, 79, 91, 96, &e., vt, cl, XS: x1.1, kat eioryKer 6 ayyedos, Q, 14, 35, 36, 49, 79, OO Ge Cees 2, thv eowbev, &, 1, 35, 87, few: 2, exBare eEwhev, A, 1, 14, 28, 35, 36, 49, 79, 87, 91, 92, 96, 3: 4, 8¥o0 Avyvia, N, (3 ?): 4, of [ai] éveériov, AC PQ, most, g, 3: 4, éorates, NACQ, most, vg, S: 5, OéXa (2), CP Q, nearly all, pr, S: 5, avrovs (2) after 0. dducnoa, N: 6, rov ovpavor after KkrActoar, NACP, 1, 28, 36, 49, 79, &e., lat., 3: 6, ev racy tANnyy before dadkis, NACP, 1, 28, 36, 38, 49, 79, &c., lat., >: 8, ra Tropata, NP, 1, 35, 36, 38, 49, 79, 87, 91, &c-:, lat., >: 9, PvdAdv kal Aadv, N, cl, >: Gra erouara (1), P; 1, 28, 86, 88, 49, 79, 91, 95, 96, &e., 9, vg, (pr om.), >: 9, kal yucov, NACP, 28, 49, 79, 95, &e., g, vg, (pr om.), &: 9, apyoovor, Q, most, vt, cl, >: 10, evtppavOncovra, Q, most, lat., &: 10, réuovow, AC, 1, many, lat., 3, (Q, many, dwoovew) : Counter READINGS. ACPQ, mss., lat. 3, after. S A, zovypias. PQ, most, om. Q, most, vt, BiBrCov. ACP Q, mss., og, 3, ac sus. &, 37, 79, vt (que), doa. NCP Q, nearly all, vt, 3, is. CP Q, most, vg, 3, ins. Q, many, lat. (fut.), Sp, reAer Oy. éavtov dovAous, N AC P, most. AC, 6, 14, lat., BuBrA: oi éviriov, NC P, most, lat., >: KaOyvrat [-pevor], AC P, most, lat. : ort, A P Q, most, lat:, > dtapGeipavtas, C, 7, 85, 4£, 87, 91, 96, few, latKeS év TO ovpavo, NS PQ, most, pr, vg, &: airot, ACP, 1, 28, 35, 36, 79, 87, 85, SCCig ys kal cecopos, S$ A CP, most, lat., &: exovoa kal, © C, 95, vt, am: kpafovoa [ kpacer], am, & A P, some: kal @divovoa, A, &: pédas before wup., AP, 1, 28, 86, 49, 79, 87, 91,95, 96, &c., vg: aupos, CQ, 1, many, 3: eoryker, C, 3; (14, 92, earn): exel, NA PQ, most, g: 0 MixandA, 8 C PQ, mss., lat. : ioxvoav, & CP, 1, 28, 36, 79, many, lat., 3; (Q, 14, tcyvor) : 6 6gus, A C PQ, nearly all, g, vg, &: [xara |oxnvodvtes, A C PQ, most, 3: dvo0, & Q, most, (lat. ?): oTws Tpéhytat, Q, most: éri TH, NA PQ, mas., lat., 3: extabny, PQ, nearly all: ovowa, NCP, 1, 28, 79, 95, &Ke., ve: AcdvTwv, N, 14, 92, 3: ex Tov, N ACP, most, lat., =: ore [ds] édwxe, NACP, 35, 36, 79, 87, 95, &C., Or, Oit,e a ¢ divarar, NACP, 1, 28, 35, 36, 38, 49, vis) 87, 95, 97, &e., lat., 3: Bracdnpiav, PQ, most, Sn; (am, genit. sing.) : Counter READINGS. A CQ, many, &, pref. art. Q, most, g (pr om.), Sdp [lom.; n, nKovee |, neovoa. A, 28, g, om., (pr om. clause). Q, many, om. kal. Q, many, 7’: eri THS yns, NACP, most, lat.: OLORTHEG ILELC © tenes 6, NX, 1, many, vg: éxe, NA CP, 1, many, lat.: [dd] ris paxaipas Kat eLyoe, N ACP, many, lat., 3: dotvat before rvedua, NAP, 1, many, lat., 5: .. % €ikwv TOD Onpiov, C, 14, 28, 78, 79, few, 37: ¢ \ Om. WA KQL.. moujoet, N, 14, 36, 73, 79, 92, 95, 98, (37): iva ooo, A P, 7, 36, 95, few, vt, cl, S: xdpaypa, NACP, 1, 28, 35, 36, 38, 79, 87, 95,:97, 98, &e., lat., 3: iva, NC, 28, 79, 96, few, pr, some vg, 3: Tov 6vdpatos, C, pr, some vg, S*: om. [Kat] 6 dpiOuds aitod, N: efnxovta, N A PQ, nearly all, lat., S: om. apiOuos, NAC P, many, lat. : yeypappevov, SC PQ, mss., lat. : H povy nv, NA CQ, many, lat., >: ws wdnv, AC, 1, 28, 36, 79, 95, &e., vg: ovToé eiow of, NCPQ, most, vt, am. cl, &c., 3: ovro. ol, NA CP, 1, 28, 38, 152, g, am, el, &e. : trayy, NPQ, most, g, vg: nyopacOnoav, & A CP, many, lat. : dmrapxn, AC PQ, nearly all, g, 1g, 5: ody evpéOn after ev TO oT. aitdv, NACP, 1, 28, 36, 49, 79, 91, 95, 96, &., lat., 3: @XXXlll Countrrr READINGS. Q, many, add. roAenov ; (SN, 6 OéXex). ACP, 1, 14, 92, few, om. NC PQ, many (others vary), semel. CP Q, nearly all, fut.; (A, aroxrav@jvat). P, 14, 92, lat., om. airod. Q, most, after. A CQ, most, lat., after. Q, most, caraBaivy. NACP, many, g, vg, «is. Q, 3, om. ACP Q, 28, 35, 79, 87, 92, &., vi, ds, (SP). Q, most, &, impf. Q, many, Kal éfynoev aro Tis waxaipas. Q, many, after; (C om. dodvar). NAP Q, most, lat., Sdnp, ns. A PQ, (C om. clause), most, lat., roujon. NQ, 14, 28, 35, 38, 73, 79, 87, 92, 93, 94, 98, &e., am, om. iva (1,49, few, ens. tva before droxtavOacr). Q, many, plur. A PQ, most, g, vg, pref. Kal. NA PQ, mss., g, am, el, [7] 76 dvopa. ACP Q, mas., lat., S, ens. C, 5, 11, déxa. Q, many, >, 2s. A, 3, pref. ro. P, some, dovyv. & PQ, most, vt, S, om. as. A, some vg, om. ottol «iow. Q, most, pr, some vg, &*, ottol eiow ol. AO, 7, 28, 36, 87, few, pr, (3°), tardyee. Q, 7, 14, 88, &e., 3, pref. tad “Inood. N, 16, 39, pr, am’ apyijs. Q, 7, 14, 35, 38, &c., before. 4 - - - APPENDIX TO DISSERTATION. RHADINGS OF S—continued. yap, & Q, nearly all, cl, 3: dAXov, AC P, 49, 79, 91, 95, &., lat., : ert Tous, NACP, 33, 35: kadnuevous, & C PQ, most, lat. : @cdv, NACP, 1, 28, 49, 79, 91, 95, 96, &c., pr, am, &: om. ayyeXos, SN, 95: erece Vis, AUP. 12928 5806,-49 070,891.90, &e., lat., 3: n, AO, 35, 38, 90, 95, &., og, &: aitys, A CP, most, lat., &: avtrots, NC PQ, mss., g, vg, &: év T@ ToTnpiov, NX C PQ, nearly all, lat., &: Bacavcbynoerar, SCPAQ, nearly all, lat., &: aiavas, § AQ, most, lat., 3: aiovov, & A PQ, nearly all, lat. >: €x Tov ovpavod before Aeyovons, A CP Q, nearly all, lat., 3: Kupio, 8 AQ, mss., lat. : aroOvnoKovtes araptt., P, many, am, >: vat before A€yer, ACP, many, lat., 5: [Tov | Oepioa, A C PQ, nearly all, lat., 3: esnOev, NC PQ, mss., cl, S: 6 exwv, AC, g, vg, &: dovy, S AQ, 38, 95, few, g, h, vg (pr om.) : TO Opéravov before cov, N: nkpacav at oradvdAal, NA CP, 1, 7, 28, 38, 49, 79, &e., 9; h, (pr om.), vg, 3: avTns, NACP, 1, 28, 38, 49, 79, &., 9, h, vg: eri THV yqVv, N, 38, 97: THV peyaArnv, NX, 1, 7, 28, 35, 79, 87, 91, 94, 95, 97, 98, &e. : dtakooiov, &, 26: Tod Onpiov before tis eikovos, NACP, many, lat., 3: éx THs eikovos, ACP Q, nearly all, 3: aiwvov, & C, 18, 95, vg (am, calorum), &: add. oe, &, 7, 88, 95, few, cl, S: dows, NACP, &c., 1, 28, 36, 38, 79, pr, vg, > mavta To evn, S$ ACP, many, lat., 3: ot €xovres, AC, many, 3: ek Tov vaov, NACP, 1, 7, 28. 36, 79, 94, &c-, lat., 3: om. ot joav, S$ ACP, many, lat. : CounrER Reapines. ACP, 12, ot, am, om. 8 Q, many, om. Q, most, rovs ; (88, 97, lat., 3 ?, rots). A, 14, 28, 79, 92, &., 3, carotxotvras. Q, most, g, el, Kvprov. AC PQ, nearly all, lat., 3, om. CQ (N om. clause), many, seme. PQ, most, vt, om. Q, some, tavrys. A, pr, avTo. A, 7, 16, 39, ék rod rornpiov. A, 8, 14, 36, 92, plur. CP, 1, 7, 14, 28, 79, 92, sing. C, 28, 79, sing. &, 38, after. CP, Xpiore (3, Geo). Q, many, vt, cl, droOvnoKovtes. amdpte; (NAC, ?). Q, many, after; (N om.). &, 38, Tod Gepropod. A, vt, am, om. SPQ, mss., h, pr, om. 6. CP, most, 3, kpavy7. ACP Q, mss., 3, after; (lat. ?). Q, many, sing. Q, many, 3, THs vis. ACPQ, nearly all, lat., 3, eis rHv y. ACP Q,-14, 38, 49, 90, 92, 96, &., pr, 3, rov peyav ; (g, vy ?). ACP Q, nearly all, lat., 3, éfax. Q, many, after. N, 7, 38, few, 2, pr, (g, vg ?), om. ek. AP AQ, nearly all, vt, é6var. ACP Q, most, vt, am, &e., om. Q, most, g, ayLos. Q, 7, 14, &c., wavres. NPQ, many, (lat. ?), om. Q, many, om. Q, many, &, ins. xv. 6; ~~ wy Xvi. wo oe Os ~~ ~ ao ao ~y OAAD A A I ~~ we APPENDIX TO DISSERTATION. ReEapines or S—continued. Aivov [Awotv, -ots], SPQ, nearly all, v7, >: eta. pvdas, AC PQ, mss., lat., &: €k TOU karvov, Q, many, =: éx Tov vaov, NAC P, many, lat., S dnp: éxta piddras, NAC Q, most, g, pr, vg, =: devTepos ayyeAos, Q(N om.), nearly all, cl, S: loca, & PQ, nearly all, g, h, (pr om.), vg: év TH Oaraoon, NX P Q, mss., lat. : eis Tous, A C PQ, nearly all, lat., >: eis Tas, Q, most, &, most vg, eri tas: éyevovto, A, 36, 95, vt, &: aipa, AC PQ, nearly all, lat., >: édwkas before airots, &, 14, 92: décor, A C P Q, mss., vt, cl: &yyedos, N, 1, 28, 35, 36, 38, 49, 79, 91, 96, ; &e., pr, ol: Tovs avOpdrovs before év zupi,7 A CP Q, many, lat., 3: om. ot avOpwroa, SN ACP, 1, 36, 38, 79, 95, &c., lat. : éx Tov EAkdv, N A CQ, nearly all, lat., >: > dvarodav, A, 1, 28, 38, 49, 79, 91, 96, &e., (lat. ?) : €k TOV OTOpaTOS TOV SpaxovTos kat, AQ, nearly ple late. 3 tpia before axdOapra, NAC, 1, 7, 28, 36, Bom 1991, 90,96, &e., Pr, 09, (9 0m.) >: & exzropeve [ -ov ] tar, AQ, most, lat., >: émi tovs, AQ, nearly all, lat., 5: éexeivys, Q, most, pr, (3 ?): epxetat, N, 38, 47: peyadn, XQ, nearly all, lat., >: vaov, NA, 14, 92, 95, few, pr, vg, 3: cevopos eyeveto peyas, NA, 1, 14, 28, 36, 49, 79, 91, 92, 95, 96, &e., g, vg, most, >: dvOpwrou éyévovto, SQ, nearly all, g, vg, (pr om.), 3: éreocav, AQ, mss., lat. : yépov, Q, most, lat. : exov, Q, most: om. kai before xexpvowp., PQ, many : , at woAeis .... CXXXV Countrr REaprines. AC, 38, 48, 90, am, &c., AMor. 8, some vg, om. éxra. N ACP, many, lat., om. é« rod. Q, many, SJ, om. P, 1, 28, 49, 79, 91, 96, &e., h, om. éxrd. ACP, 18, 95, vt, am, om. ayyedos. ALC 95, >) om. AC, 3, pref. ra, (3p, trav). N, 18, 31, ei rods. NACP, 49, 79, 91, 95, 96, few, vt, some vy, om. prep. NCP Q, nearly all, vg, sing. &, 36, 39, plur. A CP AQ, nearly all, lat., 3, after. 8, am, &c.; (3 pref. dep, or drt). ACP Q, many, g, am, 3, om. 8, many, after. Q, most, 3, 2s. P, 38, om. éx. N CQ, most, 3, (lat. ?), sing. S&C, three mss., om. Q, many, after. &, 1, 79, 95, few, exropever Oar. &, 38, eis Tovs. & A, 14, 38, 92, 95, few, g, vg, om. A. Q, nearly all, lat., 3, plur. A, 1, 12, 46, om. Q, many, add. rod oipavod; (1, 28, 86, 79, &., g, om. vaov). Q, many, py”, some vg, om. verb. A, 38, sing. &, 3, sing. NAP, few?, (3 ?), mase. SN AP, few, (lat. ?), (3 ?), masc. NA, 1, 7, 86, 38, &e., lat., 3, ene. a See note in loc. b P hiat, xvi. 12—xvii. 1. © C hat, xvi. 13 (ws Barpayot)—xyiil. 2. s 2 CXXXV1 READINGS OF S—continued. we xvil.4, (after ropveias) airns, A, 1, 7, 28, 35, 36, 38, A979, 81,.91, 99,.06,. Wee, 0g: 6, ék Tod alwaros, A, 1, 7, 28, 36, 49, 79, 87, &e., lat, Se 6, Kal éx Tod aiparos, NA P, many, lat., : 6, datpa péeya before idwv airyv, N, 38: 7, €p@ before oor, AQ, many, g, cl, >: 8, traye, A, 12, pr, (9, vg, rit) : 8, Oavpacbyncovra, AP, >: 8, eri THs yys, NAP, many, g, 3: 8, Ta dvopata, & P, many, lat. : 8, 7 Onpiov before ore Hv, NAP, most, lat., &: 10, det before atroy petvar, Q, many, lat., >: 11, avros, A P, many, lat-: 12, otro, 8 PQ, mss., vt, am, cl, S: 15, ceive, A, pr, vg, &: 16, kat yuprvyv, N AP, most, lat., >: 17, Kat roujoa pilav yvdounv, SPQ, nearly all, (pr?), &: LOTS. SNL aye late > XVill. 2, érecev bis, A, 1, 7, 386, 49, 79,.87, 91, 95, 96, &c., lat!, >; (Bj tery 2, mvevpatos dxabaptov Kat peuronuevov, AP, WBS che (8, LS IRIE Cree Oh OC 2, om. kat dvdaky TavTos épvéov axabaptov Kat pepronuevov, P, 1, 7, 14, 36, 38, 73, TIES GAO aCe 3, Tov oivov, & PQ, mss., vt, cl, &: 4, eeGere, NAP, 1, 49, 79, 91, 95, 96, few, "i Is J %: 4, 退 airys before 6 Aads pov, AQ, nearly all, lat., 3. 6, durdwoare aity, P, 1, 7, 88, 91, &., &: 6, mornpiw, AC P, many, lat., >: 9, xAavoovow [ -ovrat| aityv, P, 1, 79, few: 11, kAavoovot .... tevOyjoovow, Q, most, vg, 3: 11, ov«ére with preceding, P, 49, 79, 91, lat. : 12, papyapitav, &, 35, 87, 95, vt, >: 12, €vAov, SC PQ, mss., vf., >: 13, xu[v |anopov, ACP, many, lat., : 13, om. kai duwpov, Q, most, pr, ce: 138, kat oivov, N ACP, most, lat., &: 14, drapa cov, NA CP, 35, 87, 95, pr, am: 14, Yux7s cov, Q, 35, 87, many, g, el, : 14, etpyoovow, NAC P, 35, 36, 87, few, vg, 3: APPENDIX TO DISSERTATION. CountER READINGS. Q, most, vt, THs yns; (N, &, adrys cal rhs yns; P om.). PQ, many, om. éx; (&, 38, dat.). Q, many, om. kat. A PQ, nearly all, lat., 3, after. NP, 1, 14, 86, 49, 79, 92, 96, &., pr, am, after. 8 PQ, nearly all, 3, infin. SQ, mss., Oavydoovrat; (lat. ?). Q, many, pr, vg, THY yhV. A Q, many, &, sing. Q, many, after. AP, many, de? after airov; (N after petvar). 8 Q, many, (2% ?), otros. A, some vg, ovk. NPQ, mss., g, A€yet. Ql, 36.079 Sceron: A, 79, g, vg, om. Q, many pref. ézi. 8 Q, many, semel. SQ, most, pr, vg, om. Kat pemic. NA Q, most, lat., 3, es. A C, am, om. CQ, most, pr, sing. NC Py 38, alter, SAC Q, most, g, vg, (pr deviates), om. airy. NQ, 7, 14, 38, &e., add. airs. NAC Q, most, lat., 3, om. airyv. NACP, 1, 49, 91, 95, &c., vt, pres. A CQ, most, &, with following ; (8 neutral). Q, most, papyapirov ; (A, -irais; C P, -iras). A, vg, Adov. SQ, many, genit. N ACP, 35, 36, 79, 87, &c., g, am, 3, ms. Q, some, om. Q, nearly all, g, cl, &, om. cov. NACP, 95, pr, am, om. cov. Q, most, vt, evpys. APPENDIX TO DISSERTATION. Reapines oF S—continued. xvill. 15, KAafovres, $ A CP, many, lat. : 16, kai A€éyovres, P, many, pr, vg: 16, ovai bis, NACP, many, (35, 87, ter), lat., &: 18, xarvév, NCP Q, nearly all, vt, >: 18, om. ravtn, NAP Q, mss., pr, 3: 19, [ér]éBadov, S AC Q, nearly all, vg, =: 19, expagav, AC, 35, vg, S: 19, Kat A€yovres, PQ, most, gy, am, S: 19, ovai bis, AC PQ, most, (36, 87, ¢er), lat., 3: 20, Kal ot drédcroda, S A PQ, most, pr, vg, &: 21, ptdrov, PQ, most, g, (pr ?), Sdln: 21, om. év airy, ACP, nearly all, lat., 3: 22, oddAmvyyos (XN, 35, 87, &, plur.): ETI, OSE 15 OO, 98, few, 3: ert, NC PQ, nearly all, vt, am, Oh PAB 22, om. kat pwvy pvdrov . . 23, Kal das... 23, pavy cor, C, vt, am: 23, dovy vipdys, C: 24, aiva, NACP, 1, 38, 79, few, lat., (3 ?): xix. 1, 86éa before dvvayis, ACP (8 om. 7 Sdéa), few, vg, (pr om. 7) Stvapts) : 5,* kat ot hoBovpevor, A Q, mss., lat., S: 8, xafapov kat Aaprpov, 1, 36, few; (A. Kal Ka., Q, many, ¢e/, 3): 9, Tov yaunov, AQ, most, pr, vg, 3: 9, kat A€yer rou’ ovTot, A P Q, most, lat., &: 9, Adyor, A PQ, mss., lat. : 9, ot ddnOuvol, A, 4, 48: 9, tov @cov before cio’, A PQ, most, lat., S: 10, kat rpooexivnoa, P, 73, 79: 11, kadovpevos, § Q, most, vt, am, cl, >: 12, ds dardé, A, 35, 36, 87, 91, 95, &., lat.,.3: 12, om. dvopata yeypappeva kai, AP (N om. farther), 1, 7, 36, 79, &c., lat. : 14, om. ra before év to otpave [Tod otpavod], Dem enSO 80) 19,8 ly Ol, Ol, G3 14, évdedupévors, N, 152: 14, kai xafapov, &, few, g, cl: 15, om. diotopos, NAP, 1, 36, 38, 79, &e., g, am. : 17, dddov, &, 36; (AP, 1, 38, 49, 87, 91, 95, 96, &c., lat., eva) : CXXXVli CounteR READINGS. Q, many, &, pref. kat. NACQ, many, g, 3, om. kat. Q, many, semel. A, 10, vg, torov. C, 9, vg, ins. P, few, vt, impf. NS PQ, nearly all, g, (pr ?), impf. NAC, 1, 35, 87, 95, &., pr, el, om. kai. &, 36, 95, few, semel. C, few, g, om. kat ot. A (wtAwvov), C(urvdrukov), vg (molarem), 3p; (N, Aor). NQ, 14, 92, ins. ACPQ, mss., lat., cadmiordv. ACP Q, most, lat., ins. A, 26, some vg, om. NS PQ, mss. cl, &, ons. ev. NA PQ, mss., lat., 3, om. dwvy. Q, most, plur. Q, many, g, 3, after. NCP, om. kai. NAP, few, vt, am, om. kal. NP, 1, 36, 79, few, g, om. N, 36, 38, 98, few, om. kat A€yer pro. N, >*, add. pov. & PQ, nearly all, (lat. ?), 3, om. art. &, 1, 38, 49, 79, 91, after. 8 A Q, nearly all, lat., 3, tpooxvvyjca. AP, 1, 79, &c., some vg, om. 8 PQ, most, om. Q, many, 3*, ws. 2 AP, many, pr, vg, 3, ims. A PQ. nearly all, lat., 5, nominat. A PQ, most, pr, am, &, om. kat. Q, most, pr, cl, S*, as. Q, many, 3, om. a C hiat, xix. 5 (Kad of wey.) ad fin. @XXXVlli xix. 18, 20, Reapines or S—continued. Kat pukpov, S AP, most, lat., &: pet avtod 6, NP (A, 41, pref. oi), 14, 38, 49, 79, 91, 96, few, el, (pr?, am ?): xx. 1,* év TH xeupi, N, 38, lat., >: 9 me om. 6 wAavav THY oikovpevnv OAnVv, NA, 1, 19, 95, &e., lat.: xiAua, NA, 1, 49, 79, 91, 96, &c., (lat. ?): om. ot Nowroe . . . xtAua ern, N, 7, 14, 92, Son as xAra, A, most, (lat. ?): orav TeAcoOn, S A, most, lat., &: mavrTa, N, 79: év tats, &, 14, 35, 87, 92, few: Kal cuvayayetv, %, 78, 79, 152, few, lat. : amo Tov Meov, PQ, many, g, vg, 5: o7ov, N, some, some vg: éTavw avTov, N, 38, &: peydAovs before pxpovs, SAP, most, lat., 3: épya airav, X A P, most, vg, (vt?), &: arndAOov [-av], NAQ, 38, 92, 94, 97, &e., pr | Aug. ], 3: €x Tov ovpavod before ad Tod Ocot, NA Q, most, lat., 3: ovpavov, P Q, nearly all, vt, =: NGOS sek, eI OSt mates: pet avtov [Kat] éotar, AQ, many, g, vg, 3: avtots [-Gv | eds, A, vg, 3; (P, 79, &c., Oeds avuTOV) : om. am aitav, & A P, many, lat., >: Kawa before wavta, NA P, 1, 35, 38, 49, 79, 87, 91, 96, &e., lat.: U8. [Lot before ypawov, & P, many cl: muotot before aAyOivol, NAQ, many, lat., >: yéyovav[ -acw |, A, 38, Iren.; (41, 94, yéyove; lat., factum est) : éyo, & PQ, nearly all, 3: ; doow, NAP, many, lat., >: atTos KAnpovopynoet, SAP, 1, 7, 88, 49, 79, 91, &ce,, lat.;- 3/5 éorar, A: pou vids, A P Q, nearly all, lat. : Kat duaptwdois, Q, most, S*: TH vip.dyv before rv yuvaika, SAP, 1, 35, 38, 79, 87; few, lat. > APPENDIX TO DISSERTATION. Counter ReEaprInes. Q, 14, 36, 38, 92, 98, om. Kat. Q, most, g, &, 6 per adrod. AQ, nearly all, éi rHv xetpa. Q, many, &, 2s. Q, most, &, pref. art. A Q, many, lat., os. & Q, 14, 38, 92, few, 3%, pref. art. Q, many, pera. A Q, nearly all, lat., 3, om. A Q, most, lat., 3, pref. ra. AQ, most, 3, om. Kat. A, 79, few, pr [ Aug. ], om.; (Som. clause). A PQ, most, vt, am, cl, & add. kai. A PQ, nearly all, lat., éx’ airod [-6, or -dv]. Q, few, after. Q, 7, 14, 92, &c., pron. sing. P, 35, 87, 98, &c., g, vg, sing. P15 49 19791965 Seneaiter: & A, 18, vg, Opovov. NA, 1, 79, 92, few, plur. NP, many, pr [ Aug. ], eorae per adrav. 8 Q, 1, 7, 38, 92, &c., vt, om. Q, many, zs. Q, many, >, after. AQ, many, vt, am, 3, om. P, many, after. NS PQ, nearly all, 3, yéyova. A, 38, 39, lat., add. eipi. Q, many, add. aire, Q, many, dwcw airo. NPQ, mss., lat., &, pref. adres. &, 14, 98, few, 3%, pov vids. NAP, 1, 49, 79, few, lat., om. Q, 7, 49, &c., after. « P fiat, xix. 21—xx. 9. APPENDIX TO DISSERTATION. READINGS OF S—continued. Xx1.10, dd Trot Ocod, N AP, many, lat. : 12, kat éri trols ruAdow dyyedovs dddexa, NPQ, mss., vt, am, cl: 12, d6vdépara airav, &: 12, yeypappéva, &, vt: 12, [7d] dvopara tov daidexa, AQ, many, g, vg, 3: 13, dvatodAjs, 8 AP, 1, 36, 38, 79, few, S: 13, Boppa...vdrov... dvopav, PQ(N, B... 8... 8), nearly all, vt, el, 3: 15, kat TO Tetxos aitns, NAP, some, lat. (vg, om. aitns), 3: 16, dcov, § PQ, most, g: 16, xtArddwv, & AP, many, lat. : 17, éuerpyoe, NAP, many, lat., >: 18, om. nv, AP, 9, >: 19, kat of Oewedvor, SN, 1, 7, 35, 49, 79, &e., (vt ?), ol, &: 19, kat 6 devtepos . . . Kal 6 Tpitos, N: 21, dadexa popy., A PQ, mss., g, vg, Sdp [2 deficit | : 21, kat é€xacros, P: 21, é& &vds, NA, nearly all, lat., S: 23, aitn’ 4 yap, NAP, many, lat., 3: 24, hepovor, NAP, many, lat., >: 24, om. kal Thy Tynnv, SAP, many, vt: 24, om. trav eOvav, & A P, many, lat.: 26, om. iva cicéeX\Pwow, S AP, many, lat., &: 27, 6 wowv, &, 7, 38, 90, 94,97, 98, &., (g?), &: XX1i.2, Tovs kapovs, N: 5, exe, 1,7, &.; (NAP, 35, few, lat., 3, er): 5, ody e€ovar xpeiav, A, lat., >: 5, pwrds [Kal ]Avyvov, NA, 38, 79, few, lat., 3: 5, fAlov, RAP, 1, 35, 38, 49, 79, 91, 96, lat., ae 5, avrovs, PQ, nearly all, vg, =: 6, etre, NAP, many, pr, vg, >: 6, om. pe, A PQ, mss., lat. : 8,* BrAérwv before axovwy, &, 78, 79, 152, few, pr: 8, nKovoa kai, & A, many, lat. >: 11, kat 6 puapos pum. eri, S& Q, most, lat., >: 14, zovodvTes Tas évroAds airod, Q, nearly all, g, f &e., =: CXXXI1X Counter READINGS. Q, many, (3 ?), ek r. O. A, some vg, 3, om. A PQ, mss., lat., 3, om. pron. A PQ, mss., vg, 3, ervyeypappeva. NP, many, pr, om. ra dvopara. Q, most, plur. A ROMUN Se ct een ORs ALI) tore Q, most, om. A, some, pr, 3, vg, add. kat. Q, many, &, add. dadexa. Q, many, om. 8 Q, nearly all, pr, vg, ins. A PQ, many, am, om. kat. A PQ, mss., lat., 3., om. Kai. S, pr, Sl, om. dddexa. NA Q, mss., lat., 3, om. kai. PQ, 79, 92, pref. as. Q, many, airy yap 7. Q, many, add. aio. Q, many, vg, &, is. Q, many, %, 2s. Q, many, zs. A, few (zor), PQ, many (roiovy), pr, vg, om. art. A PQ, mss., lat., 3, sing. Q, many, om. N Py 1) 35,49, 79, 91, 96; &e., pres.5 (0,7, 38, &e., ov xpeia). PQ, most, om. pwrds Kal. Q, 7, 92, 94, 97, 98, om. NA, 35, vt, pref. éx’. Q, many, g, A€yet. NS, 3, 208. A Q, most, g, vg, &, after. LA Q, many, add. ore. A, 1, 35, 68, 97, few, om. NA, 7, 38, vg, (pr hiat), rrbvovTEs Tas OTOAAS adTOV. « P hiat, xxii. 6 (rdxet)—ad fin. ex] xxii. 15, 16, 16, 18) 18, 20, 21, 21, 21, APPENDIX TO DISSERTATION. _ Reaprnes or S—continued. pirdv [Br€rwv] before rordv, AQ, many, pr, 9, 3: ézi, & Q, most, &: 6 mpwives, & Q, mss., pr, &: er avrov before 6 Weds, & (A om.), 49, 79, OL MIO sce: mAnyas, & A, most, lat., >: om. aunv, &, vt: Xpicrov, Q, nearly all, g, vg, 3: mavtwv Tov ayiwv, Q, most, >: dunv, & Q, nearly all, am, cl, 5: Counter READINGS. 8, 35, few, g, after. A, 38, 79, few, g, vg, (pr om.), ev. A, 9, V9, pref. Kat. Q, most, lat., &, after. Q, some, pref. éxra. A Q, mss., vg, &, 2s. N A, 26, om., (pr om. vers.). 8, 9, 0m. ravrwv; (A, vg, (cl add. ipdv), om. tov ayiwv). A, 79, g, some vg, om. APPENDIX TO DISSERTATION. exli II. The following is a collection of 215 readings of S which have no support from the MSS.; but only from mss., or Latin, with or without >: together with 27 supported by & alone (242 in all). 1. Readings (49) of S supported by some one or more of the mss., and of the Latin versions, (18 of them also by 3); against all MSS.: i. 3, add. ravrys, 7, 16, g, vg, &. XVi. 4, dyyedos, 1, 35, 36, 38, 49, 79, 87, 91, 96, 11, a, 34, 35, 38, 72, 87, pr. &e., some vg, &. ii. 2, @eo without pov, 1, few, pr. 5, Kat [6] dovos, 1, 36, 95, few, vf, &. 3, d¢, 36, pr. 10, 8. dyyedos, 1, 35, 36, 49, 79, 87, 91, 96, 7, ovdeis kAeler, 1, 36, 49, &e., lat., >. &e., pr, ol. iv. 6, om. ws, 1, 94, &c., pr. 12, ins. dyyeAos, 28, 35, 36, 49, 79, 87, 91, vy. 7, ins. 70 BiBréiov, 7, 36, vt, some vg, S*. 96, &e., vt, ol. 13, ev 7H yn, 1, few, pr. 17, is. dyyeAos, 1, 28, 35, 36, 49, 79, 87, 91, vi. 6, tov otvoy before 76 eAatov, 36, pr, vg. 96, &c., vt, el. vil. 1, om. THs ys, 38, arm. 17, cis, 1, 14, 28; 49, 79, 91, 92, 96, &c., lat. Vill. 2, eioryKeroay | éotyiKecay |, 38, few, g, &. xvil. 8, ev [To] BiBrAlw, 73, 79, 95, lat. ix, 2, peydAns kavopévys, 36, 38, few, g. 8, wapeott, 1, 36, 73, 79, 152, few, g, &. 8, om. noav, 73, h. 16, roujcovow airyy after yuuvyv, 34, pr. 10, xevrpa év, 1, 7, 28, 35, 36, 38, 79, 87, 90, XVill. 8, 0m. 6 @eds, 38, 96, few, pr. 92, &c., vg. xix. 1, om. ws, 1, 7, 38, few, vt, &. 10, cat 7 e€ovoia, 1, 36, 79, &e., h, pr, vg. 1, To ee, 386, 47, 152, pr, vg, &. 18, tov oroparos, 91, 95, lat. 18, xaXetrat, 1, 36, 49, 79, 91, &c., lat. x. 8, dwvnv nkovoa, 7, vt, cl. Xx. 4, Tas yetpas, 94, vg. xl. 6, Bpéxn veros, 1, few, g. 14, éorw before 6 Oavatos, 49, 91, 96, few, cl. 6, év [rats] 7épars, 1, pr, &. 14, om. 4 Aimvy Tov wrupds, 1, 94, &e., pr [| Aug. |, 10, xapyoovra:, 38. lat., &. . el 15, @cod, 28, pr. Xx1.11, kat 6 dworyp, 1, 7, &., pr, el. 19, Bpovrai kat dovai, 14, 28, 36, 38, 73, 79, 11, tTipto, 94, 9, vg. STO ta. ec. xx. 5, gwrile, 79, &e., g, am, &. xii. 6, efyev, 38, h, cl, &. 11, kat 6 ddixdv, 68, pr. 10, €k Tov ovpavod, 95, 9, pr. 12, kata 70 épyov, 73, 79, lat. xill. 10, dadyer, 33 (385, 87, érdyer), vt, cl, S*. 17, ws. kai after épyéoOw, 33, 46, cl, &. xy. 4, ef, 36, 38, 49, 95, 96, few, vt, el, &. 21, ynpudv, 30, few, lat., &. * 2. Readings (91) of S supported by one or more of the mss., (15 of them also by 3); against the MSS., and the Latin versions : 1. 14, AevKai ws Eprov Kai ws, 8. li. 1, om. érra before Avyndv, 38, 69, 97. 17, émi rods wddas, 72. 9, éavrovs before Iovdalous, 28, 73, 79, S. 17, add xetpa, 1, 28, 91, 92, 96, few, &. 10, 6 duaBodos before Badrew, 88, 95, &. 20, om. Tas xpvoas, 97. 13, pref. kai to 6 paprus, 68, 87. exlii Teil} iM 13, iii. 2, lv. ~ ~~ ~~ ~ ~ vi. ~ _ f= seer Set Ie Gr Sit Cr I Se) ed eo ~ Vii. . vill. ~ ~ ~~ 1x. 1 1 7 eel, Uy oy) 8 xi. 8, Sat hie, 6 xvi. 1, 2 APPENDIX TO DISSERTATION. ins. OTe TAS paptus | pov] micrds, 152. Tap wpov, 95. om. Orov 6 Satavas katoukel, 38. ets 18. Bas, 35. om. O€, dl. reTAnpwueva before ra epya, 40. om. pov after T@ vad Tov Meod, 11, 29, 36. om. 671, 28, 152. Tpapayduv, 14, 3. add éorés [-ds], 34, 35, 68, 87. ins. Téeacapa, 68, 87. ins. aXrXov, 35, 87. avoiger, 13, &. om. éxta, 73. nvolyn 7 odpayls » tpitn, 28, 73, 79. EKAOTH a’ToV, 28, 73, &. Kal Kkpatovvtas, 28, 78, 94, &. eyevero, 68. ms. €yéveto before ws, 95. ayiwOos .. . apivOiov, 7, 28, 79. Kal eoKkoTioOy . . . ovk épawve, 35, 68, 87. ext THs ys, 38, 97, &. amodvwv, 49, 98. &, 28, 49, 79, 91, 96, few. cots, 38. det avdtovs, 87. om. kat after omov, 1, 7, 14, 85, 86, 87, 92, few. eJedpovy, 38, 97. aitots, 17, 36. omnert, 1, 28,18, 19, 152. Sn, avtov, 43, 47, 87. om. ordpa (2°), 38. Toimoet evorriov, 34, 35, 87. kal woinoe, 384, 85, 87. kal Tounoet, 85, 87. TH €ikove Tod Onpiov Kal moujoe, 14, 78, 97, 1. om. A€ywv, 14, 92. €x Tov vaov before ot €xovres, 94. eri Ta oTHON, 28, 73, 79. ert THY ynv, 28, 78. ert THV ynv, 1, 28, 49, 79, 91, 96, &e. | Z |uvpvys, lat. TT WY ELV OOv, 9; vg. Kapolav, pr. TO, pr, &. Kal OTL, pr. THs exkAnalas PiradeAdetas, J, Vg. €K TOV, Pr, >. THs exkAnolas Aaodixelas, lat. ovs, Pp, Vg. cddriyya, vt, &. Aiov, vg, &. om. Tupds. om. kat before ro Caov, pr. OTe eOocay, VE. Kat doat Tas TPpayidas aiTod, pr. goovres, pr. Kat €ldov immov xAwpov, pr. pudys, pr. os ayw., h, pr. TO Opoiwpa, J, &. Tov otoparos, lat. Kal amo Tov, cl, &. +” >. lol / aA Om. OUTE EK TOV KAEUPATWV aUTOY, Pr. €Oveor before Aaots, cl, &. va mpopyreva., pr. TOV TAATELOV, J, VG. hd pyynpara, p, vg, Sdnp. eBacirevoev, am. om. avrov after vaa, arm. / Kpatovoa, am. ins. TOUTW, Pr, &. ° , ¢ i“ ins. kat after vmrdye., pr. GOTLS EV MAx., PI, VJ. ev paxaipa aroxravOyjcerat, J. xiii. 14, 16, Xvi oF 18, XVile le Xix. XX gua, < Xt Oo. TAaVnoEL, am, &. TOLnTEL, VJ, &- Naovs.... hvdds, pr. Ins. avTo, pr, &. > \ , eml TTAdLWV, Pr, UG. ins. kat before Aaprrpov, vt, el. om. xpvoas, pr. ms. 7 Oaracca, g, h. ovvage, cl. eh dv, pr. om. eat, pr, arm. ims. kat before pera, pr, vg. om. Tov Ovpod, pr. THs TANYIS, J: AUwv Tipiov, pr, &. ex EvAov Tipuov, g. n eT@Ovpia, pr. ev TH Oardoon, vt, cl, &. eihpaiverOe, pr, &. tats pappaketars, lat. dxAwv TOAAGY, pr, VY. XElpOv, pr, Vg. dxAwV TOAAGY, pr. om. 6 @eds, pr. eore after duxarbpata, J, vg. Kal Gelov, arm. H emt, lat. elré rou (20), cl. n eorev, lat., 3. om. dadexa before amroordAovs, am. xpvotov Kafapov, pr, am, &. xXpuotov Kkabapod, pr. ins. eoré, lat. om. THs Cans, pr. eyo, am, arm. elie, U9, &. om. 6 OéXwv, 9. t2 exliv ixe e APPENDIX TO DISSERTATION. 4, Readings (27) of S supported by 3; against all Greek and Latin texts : ovyKOLVwVoS UpOv. TH ev Inood. paorols avTov. o for a. tHv o&etav before tiv dicropov. ins. ai before idov. / Za pupias .... xtAtds. voate for aipare. TAVTWY TOV KTLOPLATOV. Tov cadrlyyov. om. éEovoiav. ns. eis before tHv yuépay and Tov pyva. Ool.... GOV. xiii. 16, 506. 16, rdv yepov .... TOY beEOv. xiv. 9, xdpaypa atrod. xv. 5, ws. ov. 6, or7Oy aitov. Xvli. 4, AiOovs Tipiovs. 9, Tw €xovTt. XVi1.138, pédas Kal cdpara. 16, ABous Tipiors. 19, Tov oTparevparor. Xx. 4, Tas weredekiopevas. XX1. 3, avrots eds. XXiil. 2, dns. ért before rod wordpov. 5, om. ér before adtovs. NOTE. exlv NOTE PREFATORY TO GREEK TEXT. The following Greek Text of the Apocalypse is offered as a substitute for a Latin or other translation such as is usually subjoined to a version of a Book of Scripture into a language not generally familiar to Biblical students. | In constructing it, I have taken as basis the ‘‘ Revised”? Text of 1881 (in preference to the ‘* Received,” which is universally admitted to be exceptionally unsatisfactory in this Book), altering it throughout into conformity with the readings which the version S appears to have followed. In the great majority of the cases where there are variants affecting the sense, including nearly every one of interest or importance, the reading which the translator had before him is ‘determinable with certainty. But there remain not a few instances in which the evidence of the Syriac is indecisive of the reading of its original. This is so, of course, in most (though not all) cases of variation of orthography ; but it occurs, moreover (in consequence of the limitations of the Syriac tongue), in variations affecting—(1) the case of nouns, as between genitive, dative, or accusative, after éri— (2) the tense of verbs, as between aorist and perfect, or between present and aorist participle— (3) the use of prepositions, as between dé and éx, or between insertion and omission of éyv— (4) the presence of the article (which however S not seldom is able to express more suo). In all such instances, I have retained the reading of the ‘‘ Revised,” and have pointed out in a footnote the ambiguity of S. The text of 8, as it has reached us, abounds in superfluous insertions of the copulative conjunction. These I have mostly retained, but it may be that I have overlooked some of them. They seem to be unmeaning, due merely to the idiosyncrasy of the translator, or (not improbably) of the scribe. I have accurately reproduced the interpunction (except in one or two instances, to each of which I have called attention in a footnote)—inasmuch as, though in some places evidently wrong, it seems to have been on the whole carefully and consistently carried out. In the few instances where the rendering is vague or erroneous, I have not shaped the Greek into conformity with it; but have given the text which the paraphrase or mistranslation was presumably intended to represent, adding an explanatory footnote. Where error of transcription, admitting of obvious correction, occurs in the Syriac text, I have made the Greek represent the reading as corrected, marking the place with an asterisk ( * ). Where error seems to affect the Syriac text—whether on the part of the translator or of the scribe,—such as to leave it doubtful what was the reading of the original, I have rendered the Syriac into Greek, marking the doubtful words with an obelus (f ). For the corrections made, or required, at the places marked with * or }, the reader is referred to the Notes which follow the Syriac text in Part II. exlvi NOTE. In the Footnotes subjoined to the Greek, I have not attempted to give anything like a complete apparatus criticus; but merely to indicate the characteristic features of the text which underlies 8S. I have accordingly passed over (generally speaking) without remark such of its readings as are attested by uncial evidence, except where the reading is an interesting one and the attestation that of a single uncial. But I have been careful to note every one of its readings which is unconfirmed by each and all of the uncials without exception. Of this class (of non-uncial readings) many are absolutely peculiar to S. These do not for the most part commend themselves as deserving of consideration; and I have therefore judged it sufficient, without forming a complete list of them, to put together, at p. Ixxvi et sqq., supr., such of them as seem to be in any degree noteworthy. The rest of the non-uncial readings recorded in these notes, are those which have the support of one or more cursives, of one or more Latin texts, or of $,—or of some combination of these authorities. All such readings will be found accurately registered and classified in List II supr. (pp. exi—exliv). That List is in fact an Index of all readings of the S-text which have other than uncial attestation. In like manner, List I (pp.exxv—cexl) will be found to be a complete Index of all S-readings for which there is more or less equally divided uncial evidence. GREEK TEXT WITH FOOTNOTES. OT —_ ee ADDENDA, CORRIGENDA, AND DELENDA, LN@ PAR Da Page 4, notes, column 2, line 3, af/er & add (prefixing 7@) HE ee a Oe elo. (OTS read 49 SED LEX, 5 2, ,, 1, for yovatka cov read yuvaikd cov ,, 2b. notes, ,, 1, ,, 28, before éxxAnoias add ths le ete: * Que se LOnforeast. read third a Oe Re A 1 aS aeons add év, év es ad 55 2,4, 15, after mss. add and pr el ee 2 1,7) ,,0 13; before add (with ro prefixed) Pats Sei Seley as Ue onee> add (with ro prefixed) se 8 ae 3 Te) ,, he, for ovens read Wuxpos SOc a 1, ,, 1%, before with dele parenthesis rape es a 1, ,, 38, after 94 add and & BIA Yep oy 2 lye 5, Lj ceore all add So &. ee ss re 2, ,, 16, after So add &, and LOR ss Ye by TO IERY, add &, vila . a Phe wn) read am Athy a a 25) 5; LO POF ESS. read mss. | Bihhe by » 2, 4, 10, after P dele Q ea ery » 2, ,, 11, after reading. add P om. sentence eth: oe by: 1, ,,17, 18, before 87 ~— dele 35, 36, Set 0 ae A 2, ,, 15, after So add &, | ELD ae Q. 2, 5) 13, for 48 read 49. PA Tonr An ee 2, ,, 14, after 98. ~ dele parenthesis Sy EO Meas 5 1, ,, 12, after mss. add and g and el. ATIOKAATY¥I H ELFENETO EIS TON ATION IQANNHN TON EYAITEAISTHN. > , ’ A A I. “Atrokaduyis “Inood Xpictov, Hv ¥ 7. A A A €OWKEV avT@ O @eds, SetEar Tots , la) a dovrois avrov' & Set yevéobar év , ; A , b) , aN TAXEL’ Kal Eonpavey atrooTeiias dia la! Ss la A ~ TOU ayyédov avtov' T@ SovAw avdToU > , aA 3 , XN /, 2 Iwavyyn, Os euaptipynoe Tov oyov A lal \ la) TOV Oeov, Kal THY papTtupiav “Inaov Xpwicrov, oa elde. 4 e > , \\ ¢ 3 Makapuos 6 avaywooKwv’ Kat ot > he X ld A aKovovTes TOUS oyous THS Tpody- Ss lal al TELAS TAVTNS’ KALTNPOUVITES TA EV AUTH yeypappeva’ 0 yap KaLpos eyyus. > , *« e SN > / A 4 Iwdvyns Tats éemta exkd\ynolas Tats > A > Ue seep , e Can) \ >’ , . ev TH AOla’ Yapls vp KaL ELPHVN 3 \ ¢ ¥ 6 XN he 4 5 2 > , a0 0 OV’ Kal O nV" Kal O EpyomeEvos, la ‘\ , Kal aTo TOV EmTa TVEVLATWVY 37 A , > aA Ngee eS 5 EVWTLOV TOU Opovov QAUTOVU, KAL ATO I. 1. Observe the interpunction ; a lesser stop after @éos, and a greater after avrod. 3. tavrns| With 3, g, and vg, and mss. 7, 16: vé, and all MSS. and most mss. omit. 4. &] S and & are not decisive as between & (of C Q and most mss.) and ray (of 8 Aand a few); but are clearly against & éorw (of rec. supported by Pandafew). 5. 6 &yarav] So, but all Greek authorities have this and the following participle in the dative case. Avwy]| Or aor. ptep., as all Greek: 3%, éAvoev. éx]| Or ard: Syriac has but one equivalent for these two prepositions. B > A A e , e / Inoov Xptotov 0 paptus, 0 TLOTOS, € 4 A A \ ¢ 0 TPWTOTOKOS TOV VEKPOV, Kal O » A , A “A € apywv Tov Baciiéov THS ys, 6 lal e A “A A AYATOV Nas Kat AVaV NaS EK TOV e ww “w w yY 5 lal ALAPTLOV NMOV EV TH AlLATL AUTO" x b} 7 e€ A 7 e \ Kal e€Toinoey nuas Bacielav Lepav T® O€@ Ka’ TAaTPL AVTOV’ aAVTwW 7 4 \ \ , > x ba) dd€a Kat 7d KpdTos eis TOV aiwva TOV ALOVOV ApLyD. | N y \ A A "[dov epxeTau petra ToV vepEedav’ a ed , 7 Kat OWovTat avTov TavTes OdOahpot’ \ 4 b) ss > - A \ Kal oltwes avtov e€exevTnoav Kal / > > 8) \ ‘ae ¢€ \ KOWOVTaL eT av’TOV TAaTaL alt pvdat A la) WN TNS YS. Val Kal apnp. > , > XN ‘\ Eyo® eis To A Kat TO QO, Eyer , ¢ \ ¢ » \ ¢ Ge \ Kvptos 0 O€ds 6 wy, Kal 6 HV Kal 4 > / € fi. > > O EPXOMLEVOS, O TAVTOKPATwp. Kyo 6. quads] Or jiv, the Syriac being ambiguous ; but 7uas is more probably indicated, as in verse 5, and as avrovs in the parallel passage, v. 10. iepdv] Or teparieny. No other authority but = for adjective: see note on Syr. text. avrg | Or ¢, with & only. tov aidva] So x, and Sd (but see note on Syr. text). 7. dpovra] So %, with & and a few authorities, but apparently 3 alone supports wayres d@@aAuol. kat aunv] S alone inserts raf. 8. A...Q] Sand & write, OlapA and Tau. aM ATIOKAATYIS. > 4 e b) SS e A \ Iwavens 6 adeddods VpoV Kal TUyKOL- X\ e€ A > “A / \ z ~ vovos vuov ev TH Odiper Kat Ev 7H A A A , > Umropovn TH €v Incov, eyevounv ev A ra A , , e } ‘ ™ vnow TH Kadovpevyn Ilatpw@" ova Tov Ndyov Tod Beov, Kal dia THV 10 paptuplav Incov Xpuistov' Kat eye- VOUNVY EV TVEVPLATL EV TH KUPLAKH € , Noy >? ‘e \ NEPA KAaL NKOVOa OTITW pov PoryV , e i? - ‘ peyahynv ws oadtuyya héyovoay XN 11a Bdérets ypaov eis BuBXtov, Kat la A € ‘\ 3 Le 4 > mTéuov Tals emtTa eExkKAynOLaLS’ Els "Edecov' Kat eis Zuvpvav’ kat eis , \ > , ‘\ > Ilépyapov Kat €is Ovateipa Kat eis Sdpdeis Kai eis PuiadérAderav Kat eis 12 Aaodixerav. Kat éréotpeba Bdéreww \ \ 4 > , > 3 A Thy pwvynv nris ehalnoe PET EpODv. \ b) U4 i € X\ ? Kal émuoTpéwas, eloov emta Avyvias 13 Xpuoas’ Kal ev péow TOV AVXVYLOV 9. cvykowwvds judy] S and & alone ins. pronoun. év 77) brouovi| Before ir., most Greek copies All ins. BaoiAela kat, as do also nearly all the versions, the exceptions being aeth. and 3 [d/p; but not »]. TH év “Inood] (i) All else except = om. rf. (ii) &, almost alone, subjoins Xpior@: Q and most mss. read év Xp.’Ino.: A and ms. 25, év Xpior@ only ; a few mss. and rec., "Incod Xpiorod : 8C P and one ms. (38) support 8, as also g, and am; but A and most texts of vg [including arm] agree with Q; pr with 5. Xpictov] So Q and most mss., and = and most versions: but the other Greek copies, and lat. (except pr and arm) om. 10. Kal éyevdunv] S§ alone ins. kat. kupiakh | Lit., rHs was caBBdrov: but as this is evidently a Syr. gloss (found also in margin of 37) I place kupiaxy in text. oddAmiyya A€youcay] So &, but all else genitive, except 4 and pr. A corrector of x gives Aéyoucay, but does not alter odAmyyos. 11. &] So mss. 35, 38, 72, 87; and pr: all else, 8. Zuvpvay]| So x (alone of Greek copies), and the best texts of vg [including am]; all else, Sudpvay. Similarly ii. 8. 12. Brérew] Lit., eidéva. éAdAnoe] So P and many mss.: nearly all the rest, and lat., éAdAes (% doubtful). 9 “ om. éy 77. I. 9—17. 4 ea b) Q , . ‘\ 5) 5 PS) , OmoLoV via avOpwmov" Kal EvdEedupE- ‘\ Vov TOOnpH’ Kal TmEpLleCwopEvOY POS Aw aA lal Lal . e TOS MAaTTOLs avTOD Cavynvy ypvonY” 7 \ ‘\ b} A \ € - b) A dé Kehadr avTov Kal at Tpixes avTOU A e AevKal @s Eplov’ Kal WS KLWOY" Kal OL lal ld A 6fOarpot avtov ws PrO€ mupds’ Kat ol modes avToU Gpotor yadKko\iBave ‘\ EV Kapiva TETUPOpLeVM’ Kal n Povy an an x aUTOU WS hovin VddTwv TOMA@Y. Kat Y¥ 3 la A N > A 3 if exov ev TH SEE YELPL AUTOV, aOTE- pas €mTa’ Kal EK TOU OTOMATOS AUVTOV \ *hoppata feta exopevopevn’ Kat ew oJ lal e e 74 lA 3 a“ 7 OLs AVTOV ws O HALOS Paiver EV TH Ovvaper avTov. Kal ore eldov avTov" ¥ 3 N\ X\ 4 3’ Lal e eTETa ETL TOUS TOOAS aAUTOD ws , \ ¥ \ \ b) A vexpos’ Kat eOnke THY SeEvay avTov xXetpa em ene éyov, py poBov A \ ¥ ey elt 0 TP@TOS Kal O ET XATOS. 13. 8uoroy vig] Or bu. vidy; lit., @s duolwua viod as 8 (not =) usually. A reads éuotwua vig. kal évd.] Allelse om. kai: also (except 3) adtod. 14. ai tpixes avrod| S alone ins. pronoun. kat @s| So one ms. (8) only: all else, Aevedy [kal] @s; except A and pr, whivh on® Aeveai as well as Aeukdv. 15. memvpwpéve| So = (though using a different verb), with & and a few mss., also lat. and other versions ;—or perhaps wemvupwpuevns (rev.) with AC: against memupwueévor (rec.) of PQ and most authorities. Both 8 and 3 treat the ptcp.as relating to yaAKoAiBdvy (gender doubtful), not (as yr and apparently g and vg) to rauivm. S alone om. as before év kam. 16. €xwv] The Syriac expression (same in § and 3) would rather = éye: (or efyev, as 8 and a few authori- ties), but sometimes = €xywy (as vi. 2, in both versions), Syriac affording no participial equivalent. deta xetpl avtod] More exactly x. adrod 77 5., as Q. But the Syriac idiom requires this order, and S therefore warrants no inference as to the Greek. *Soupata dfeta| S represents mvedua dtt, a manifest gloss, probably of the Syriac. See note on Syr. text. All else ins. dforouos before dteta. 17. ert] So ms. 72 only: & and ms. 18, eis; all else mpds. xetpa] So a few mss. and =: the rest om. eyo] Lit., dri éyd. 14 15 16 17 18 19 II. WN 1. 18—11. 7. N € lal \ > / 4 ‘ Kat 0 Cov Kal eyevounv veKpos’ Kat LO \ a SS > \ ba A Loov Cav eit eis Tovs al@vas TeV + er 4 b) Le 5 \ ¥ ‘\ ~ alWvov aunv’ Kal €xw THY KEW lal , Q A io 4 , Tov Oavatov Kat Tov ddov. yparpov > aA > . \ Y > \ la ovv 0 eldes' Kal a eiou Kal péddee yiveoOat peta TadTa’ TO pvoTrpLov lal e X\ > , a > Smee ial TOV ETTA AOTEPWY OVS ELOES ETL THS A \ \ e \ 4 de€ias prov Kal Tas émTa Avyvias. ec ¢€ x b ta ” lal € \ Ol EMTA GOTEPES, ayyedoL TMV ETA > la S id \ e Ne e EKKANOLOY Elol’ Kat al AvXViaL at e \ ¢ A a > € \ EeTTA Al XPvgae as ELOES, eT Ta exkAynotlar €lot. Kal 7@ ayyé\o To év éxkdynoia "Edéoou yparbov, Ta0€ éyer 6 KpaTov TOUS ETTA ATTEPas EV TH YELPL AVTOV' 0 TEpiTaTav ev peow TaV hvyVLaV TOV XpvToV" oda TA Epya Tov Kal XN ‘\ la TOV KOTOV GOV Kal THY VTOPOVHV 18. 6 (@y kad. ..] A comma is wanting after (@v. Possibly S read és before éyevduny (and & likewise) : but see note on the similar words in ii. 8. aunv| So 3, with Q and many mss., and lat. ; the rest om. kAeiv| Or kAetda: all else pl. 19. 8 efdes|] SoS: all else & for 8. medde:| S alone om. & before this word. 20. ots] Or dy. Avxvias] S with ms. 97 om. tas xpvoas after this word; and (alone) ins. ai ypuoa? after ai éwra. éxxanoi@y] I neglect the unmeaning colon which § ins. after this word. &s cides] So P and many mss., including 1, 79, &c.: & with the rest, om. II. 1. Kat} All else om., except vt. T®@ ev exkanala ’Epéoov]| This reading is pecu- liar to S: but for r@ it is supported by A C; for *Epéaov, by ms. 16 (which, however, reads ris Eo. éxxAnatas), and pr, g, and vy. & has tis év’Epéow exxaAnolas (more exactly, ris exxAnalas Tis ev Epeow), with most authorities. xeipt] S alone substitutes y. for defi@: x reads 5. avrov x.; mss. 35, 68, 87, 5. x. abrod. Avxvidv] So mss. 88, 69, 97: & and the rest prefix émrra. B2 - ATIOKAATYIS. \ 4 3 , , gov’ Kal ome ov dvvn Baoracat \ \ , KaKOUS’ Kal €relpamas Tous h€yovTas > ‘\ €avTovs amoaTo\ovs €lvat Kal ey > i \ ia) > \ 8 Ara OUK Elo’ Kal Epes avTOUS WeudeELS \ e x ¥ X\ 3 , Kal UTOMoVHY Exes’ Kal EeBaoTacas - Oud TO OVOMA fLOVv" Kal OV KEKOTLaKaSs. >) >] 4 \ Aw yy XN > , adr EXW KATA GOV, OTL THY ayamTHV A . A , Gov THY TPOTHVY abynKas. [LVYNWLOVEVE ‘ \ \ lol mo0ev é€xmémtTwKas Kal TA TpaTa ¥ 4 ‘ > A a, yy 4 Epya Toinoov" et d€ py, eEpxopat , ool, Kat KWHTW THV Avxviav cou, G\AQa TOvUTO ¥ Eepya Nuxodaitov' & eyo pica. 0 EXOV €av py peTavonoys. Y aA \ lal EXElS, OTL poets TA TOV > b) / , \ A , ovs, akovoatw Ti TO Ilvevpa eyes A \ A A Tats exkKA\ynolas. Kal TW VLKOVTL ddow hayew éx Tov Evdov THs Cuns, gy > B al 4 A A O €OTL EV TW Tapadelo@ Tov Meouv. 2. elvat] So Q and many mss., and lat. (except am and arm), and 3 [but 7 with *]: the rest om. 3. Kexomlakas] So ms. 51, and A C [-xes]: but x P Q, and most mss., éxorlacas. Kekomiakws, = having grown weary, occurs John iy. 6, and is there rendered (Psh. and Hkl.) by the verb here employed by 8S and &. I therefore prefer perf. 5. uvnudveve| All else except pr ins. ody after this verb. éxmémtwkas| So apparently S (see note on Syr. text) with P and some mss., and g and vg (excideris) ; for mémtwras [-es] of the other MSS. and most mss., pr, and &. 8 alone om. tal wetavdnooy, also (in next sentence) ék Tod Témovu avrijs. ef 5é| Lit., «at ef S€ (and similarly verse 16, and ili. 3). The scribe does not correct this redun- dancy, by obelizing, as he has done, iy. 4, ix. 10, xxi. 21, where 5€ is the superfluous word. oo.| Lit., ér) oé, and so in 16. éyo| All else raya. 7. ovs| Lit., dra, and so throughout 8, and = likewise (so pr here, avwes.). kal r@ vix@vtt] All else om. kat, which perhaps ought to be obelized. dow] So x and a few mss, : the rest add airq, with 3, pr, but not g, and vg [am but not c/, &e.). 9 oO 6 8 IO II 12 ATIOKAATYWI¥. 295 ~ cd A =) la Kat ro ayyéo THs €eKK\nolas Zpvpvyns yparpov, TAd€ NEyer O TPOTOS cS, ‘\ Kal 6 EayaTos, Os eyevETO VEKPOS KaL > i“ s *E(noe\ ofdd cov THY Odi Kat ‘ , > SS , > THhv TTwWXELaV Tov, aAAa wovaLOS EL Kat THY Blacdypiav THY eK TOV de- yovtav Eavtovs lovdaious flovdatouw »\ > > Laat 3 ‘\ ‘\ lal Kal ovK elotv’ add\a ouvaywyyn TOU Satava, pyndev PoBov a péddeLs idod pédAder 6 dia Bodos Badrrew &€€ tpaov eis huraknv wa TAO XE" meipacbnre’ Kat efere Oupw nuépas PA o: Q yy , A déxa. yiverbe miatot aypu Oavatov \ , e Ca) X 4 la Kal 6@0w viv TOV oTépavov THS Cons. 6 €yav ovs, akovTaTw TL TO Ilvedpa éyer tats éxkdynolas. 6 nw > XN ) A > Lal , vuK@av ov py aduKnOn Ex TOV Pavarov TOU OEvTEpov. X\ “A >) 4 Lon) >’ 3 72 Kat T@ ayyéAw Tw eV EKKANO LE u. 8—17. € Tlepydpov ypawov, rade éyer o » \ e , ‘\ > A ‘ exov THY popdaiay thy b&etay THY S(oTOMOV’ Olda TOD KATOLKELS* OTOU O Opovos Tov Yatava’ Kal Kparels TO ‘\ Ovopd pov’ Kal ovK HpYyHTw THY mioTW pov’ Kal €v Tals NmEepats * 2? la) 4 \ ¢ / e avreuTas§ Kal O papTus pou oO TLOTOS’ OTL TAS PAPTUS [OV TLOTOS a > , > ¢ lal b) > A Os amexTavOn map vuav. add exw X\ la! > , Y Yy > A KaTa Gov Odlya, OTL EXELS EKEL A 4 a Kpatouvtas THv Sidayynv Badadp’ Os ed(dake T@ Bahax Bahety oxavdadov > , A cn b ] , ; lal évoTiov Tav viev “lopand’ gayew > / \ ~ 4 elowhdOuTa Kal Topvevoal. ovTwS 2 \ \ la) \ SS eyes Kal oD KpaTovvTas THY dLdax nV Nuxodairay dpotws. petavdnoov ov" b) \ - a / Pe \ ei O€ py, Epyomai cor TaXv' Kal TOKELNTW LET AUTOV EV TH pompara “A 4 i 4 ec yr > TOU OTOMLATOS ov. TKat O EK @V OUS; 8. ris éxxAnalas Zuvpyns| So pr, ecclesiae Smyrnae, (g and vg invert the words); A confirms so far as to give Suvpyys (but with r@ év preceding and éxkAnotas following). & with most other authorities reads ris éy Suvpyn exkAnotas. *%(noev| S (see note on Syr. text), as pointed, represents (@y, but I treat this as a blunder of the scribe, who understood the sentence absurdly, ‘‘ who became dead and alive.’’ Probably the want of inter- punction in the parallel passage, i. 18, arose from a like misunderstanding. 9. of8a cov] S places cov after ryy OA. as the Syr. idiom requires. All except g and vg om. cov after Thy mr. Thy éx| So &, else only x. Most authorities, however, ins. é« without rv. éavtovs| Before “Iovd., with mss. 28, 73, and 79, and =; but S alone om. efva. f'Iovdato:| Probably a mistake of repetition on the part of the Syriac scribe. 10. 6 didBoros BadArAcw] So &. The Greek copies place the verb first, except mss. 38, 95. nuepas| So Q and most mss., and = and most versions: the other Greek copies, and pr, jwepav. ylverbe miotol . . . duty] S alone plural. 11. 6 vixay] S ins. a prefix = é71, and so in yerse 17, 4 12. 7r@ ev éxxAnola Mepyduov] S alone: but pr gives ecclesiae Pergami (g and vg invert). The Greek copies give Tis év Tlepy. éxka., as does 3. Thy dtetay| All else except & place these words after thy Sioromoy. 13. ka év rats juéepas| So A C, ms. 91, and vg, &e.: but x PQ, nearly all mss., 3, and vt, om. kal, and (except pr), subjoin [év] afs (x, év tats),— supported in each case by many mss. and versions. The ordinary vg deviates slightly from am. *ayretras| S has &pOys, but a slight emendation (see note on Syr. text) gives its real reading (as in some mss. and A), which is also preserved in 3 [np; but 7d as 8]. The entire verse looks at first sight like the result of a complicated conflation ; but see note on Syr. text already referred to. kal 6 wdprus| So mss. 68, 87: all else om. kal. bri was waptus wou miords| So ms. 152 only (but without wov). See Supplementary Note, p. 49 infr. map tuav] So one ms. (95): all else dative. Note that 8 om. the rest of the verse with ms. 38. 14. éd{Sate] So (apparently) both 8 and 3, with Q and many mss., &c.; for édfdacke. gayetvy] Sox ACP: Q, and many mss. prefix kal, and so & [dnp; J, rod, with some mss. ]. 17. Tkal’ 6 €xwv] Dele kal: see note on Syr. text. 13 6 i 18 19 20 MI. 17—24. 2 / , SN A ig A akovoaTw TL TO IIvedpa éyer Tats > a “A A lal EKKANTLALS’ TH VIKOVTL OM@TW EK TOU , A 4 ; \ *6§ / 4 Pavva TOU KEKpuppevou’ Kal *dacw > La) * np yy \ , auto *bnpov ovona Kawov yeypappe- vov, 0 ovdeis older Et 17) 6 Aap Bavwr. ‘\ la > , “A b} > , wn Kat To ayyéAw Tw €v exkdynoia TH ev Ovarteipous ypd ov, Tade héyer 6 vlos TOV BEov, 06 Exav Tov ddbahpov e la / \ € / b) le as pdoya Tupos, Kal ot 7d6dEs5 adTov opovo. yadkod\uBav@ odd cov Ta Eepya Kal THY ayaTny Gov Kal THY mioTW Gov’ Kal THY StaKoviay Gov Kal THY UTOLOVYyVY Tov’ Kal Ta Eepya gov Ta exxaTa Telova €oTL TOV , 5 ’ yy X\ ~ iA TPOTwV. ahh €x@ KaTa Gov Todd, ATIOKAATWIS. Y A \ Oe ’ / OTL apynKas THY yuvatka oov lelaBer, n €yovta éeavTyv TpodyTw eivas, \ LA \ ia) ‘\ > ‘\ Kal OlvodoKe Kal mAaVA TOVS ELOUS 4 A \ “A > dovAovs Topvevoat, Kal dayel Eidw- / \ ¥ b} lal , > \dfuTa. Kat edwka avTH xpovov eis peTtavotav, Kat ov Bédeu petavonaar €K THS Topvetas avTHs. tov Barrow =) ‘\ > / a Ni / avTnV els KAWHY, Kal TOUS [OLYEv- ovTas eT auTHs eis Arup peyadny, \ SN la EaV LN) METAVOHTWOW eK TOV EpywVv AUTOV. Kal TA TEKVA AVTHS ATOKTEVO ev Javatw’ Kal yvooorTar TacaL at > 7 4 > - >: e > A EKKANTIAL OTL EYO EipL O epEevVaY XN \ la \ , c Lad veppovs kat Kapdiav’ Kat ddow buw , \ A ¥ nw ~ EKAOT@ KATA TH epya VEOV. vpLLY éx Tod pavva] (i) Note that S om. avrg before these words, with 8, one ms. (92), and g, but not pr, and most forms of vg [not am]: against 3, and all else. (ii) S and 3, with pr, arm, and other versions, ins. the prep. (probably é«, but possibly amd) against the majority of authorities. But x and mss. 36, 91, have é«: P and other mss. ad. Kal *Séo0w. avtg@] Correction for gorw aire (= yer airds) ; see note on Syr. text. *Yjpov bvoua Kawdoy yeypauuévov] (i) S has guaakhy for p. by an easy mistake of transcription between two very similar Syriac words, the wrong one having been repeated from verse 10. (ii) After Yigpov S om. Aevehy, kal em) thy Wipov. But as this result of homceoteleuton may as naturally be attributed to the Greek original as to the Syr. text, I do not re-insert the words. (iii) The rendering of S (as it now stands) implies yp. évéuaros kawod ypdumatos. But this has no support, and it seems unlikely that the translator found it in his Greek. I regard it as the Syriac scribe’s vain attempt to make sense of his misreading of the verse, and I restore what I presume to have been the translator’s text. See notes on Syr. text, for the matters treated in this and the previous notes. 18. 7@ ev exxAnola tH ev @.] In reading 7@, S is supported by A, also pr, and 2%; but nearly all agree (against S) in reading é«kAnotas, instead of ey exkAnola tH, except A, which om. Tov dpbadudy] All else have pl., and most add avrov: but A, mss. 36, 38, 152, and lat., om. pron. padya] Or prdé. Suotor YaAKoAtBav@]| Lit., as xaAKoAlBavos. 19. gov] All ins. this pron. in the first and last instances, and most (including &) after srowovfy. In the remaining three, no Greek authority gives it. For the position of the first cov (before 7a @pya) see note on il. 9: also cp. ii. 1, 15. mAelova é€ott| Rather om. éort, as all else. 20. mwoAv] So x and a few mss., including 36, and g; a few others, and pr and arm, wodAAd; there is still less support for 6Alya of rec. and vg [not am]; while all the other MSS., and most other authorities, including 3, and am, om. altogether. apjcas| So 3, with ms. 36 and a few other authorities: all else pres. H A€youca] Or A€yet, OY THY A€youoay. elvat] With x only, against = and all else. 21. eis wetavoiay| All else, va weravohon, which perhaps 8S represents loosely. Cp. vii. 9 infr. (last note). 22. weravontwow| Or -ovow: the Syr. fut. (which S and & give) may stand for either. The Greek copies are divided. avta@v| So rec,, with A anda few mss. (1, 36, 79, &e.), pr, vg (am, arm, &e., and el; but not all], and other versions : > [except p] and gy. [Tischendorf wrongly adds am]. 23. yvdoovra| Lit., ywéoxovor. Present often stands for future in Syr. xapdtav] All else plural except pr. (S has an addition in marg., = the rest airis, including & kal madevow buas Kata Ta Epya bue@v: of which I find no trace anywhere else.) 24. div] All else, except ms. 31, add dé. or tN Oa 27 28 29 III. ATIOKAATYIS. il. , A aA A Aéyw Tots Nowrrots Tots ev Ovaretpors’ yy b) ¥ Ni \ OGOL OvK €xovTL THY SLd4ayny 4 TaUTHV’ OlTLVES OVK eyvaoay Ta Babéa tov Sarava ws éyovow* ov Baro ef’ vas ado Bapos. 6 ovv ¥ , ¥ a nx Ce EXETE KpaTHoaTE aypis ov av Hew. Kal 0 VLKOV Kal 6 THPaV TA Epya / 3 lal > , > \ “A pov ddow att@ efovolav én Tov eOvav' wa Toimavel avtovs ev paBdw pavel adrods év paBd¢ lal i ¢€ \ , \ o.dypa, Kal ws Ta OKEVN TA KEpa- ‘\ 4 y x 3 \ pika ovvTpiBeTe ovTws yap Kayo ¥ \ A , \ elnda Tapa TOV waTpoS fou" Kat dd0w avT@ TOV aoTEépa TOV TPwiVoV. ©» > py , Fer ow A 0 €xwv ovs, akovoaTw TL TO Ivedpa Kat ayyélko TO eV exkAnoia Sapdewy héyer Tats exkAnotacs. TW c 24—IIl. 4. , , , e ¥ ‘\ e ‘ ypabov, rade Neyer 6 Exov Ta ETTA TVEvpaTA TOV BEov Kal TOS ETTA > , - OQ 7 N »¥ \ aoTépas’ ol0d gov Ta epya Kal y ¥ ¥ , 9 A \ OTL Ovopa exes’ Kal oTe Cns Kat OTL VEKpOS El. Kal yivov ypnyopav" Kal ornpi€ov Ta houra a Teweddes > A > \ Y , 4 atofavew’ ov yap evpynka GE OTL TETANPHMEVA TA Epya Tov EVvMTLOV A aA A ¥” TOD @eov. pyvnpwoveve TAS NKOVTAS \ A / \ i Kat Eerlndas’ THPEL KAL METAVONCOD. 3N oe ‘\ la y > X civ S€ py ypnyopnons, noo emt oé ws KhémrTns’ Kal ov py yvos tA yy 4 TEN , b) \ ¥ Toiav wpav n&w emt o€. adda exo > / > / a dvopata ev Sapdeow" a odiya > > / x > 4, > A 5 OUK €wovvav TA LLAT LA QAUTWV QA ww 4 , KaL TEplTAaTOVTW EVwWTLOY pov €V 25. 6 ody] Allelse, rAhy 6. &xpis| Or ews. 26. 6 rnpay] All else add, &ypi réAous. 27. iva momavet] Lit., romatvew. S alone: allelse, kal moiuave?; and nearly all, except S, om. rai before as. Op. va mepiBaady, iii. 18 infr.; ep. also xi. 3. ouvtptBere| Lit., ovyrpivere. Our translator must have found in his copy this verb in one or other of these forms, for he renders it by 2 pers. pl. mase. fut., unmeaningly. The final e is evidently for am, an instance of etacism. S therefore either confirms ovytpliBera of & AC, &e., or else suggests cuyTpiperat (taken in passive sense). It excludes the reading of PQ (and most mss.), cuyrpiBhoera, inasmuch as ovvtpiBjoeTte is impossible. But possibly there is an error in the Syr. text (see note on it). ottws ydp| Fors. S alone. III. 1. tg] SoS, and pr: all else, ris. év éxkAnoia Sdpdewy] All else, ev Sdpdeow éxkAnalas: except S[p; not din], which om. ékka. kat Ott dvoual So pr; or ka bvoua br [or 871]: all else 671 dvoua (without ral). éxeis’ kad 571] SoS alone. nACP, and most mss., lat., and 3, om. caf; Q and some om. Oru. Gis] Lit., Gv ef. kal Ort vexpds| S alone ins. this third gr. this passage with i. 18 and ii. 8, supr. 2. kat yivov] S alone ins. ral. othpitov] The Syriac verb rather = orfaor, but = ornpl(w, 1 Thess. iii. 13 (Psh.). Cp. 6 & t&uwedAes amobavety| (i) S perhaps needs to be corrected by omitting a prefix (see note on Syr. text); but it implies the reading &, which all else have (except %, which reads of, with robs Aourods preceding). (ii) There is some confusion of text here, (but whether in the Greek or the Syriac, it is hard to say), resulting in this mixed and unmeaning reading. For &@ueAdes, & and most other authorities read ZuedAov [-ev]: Q and several mss. support S, but with amroBddAew following, for arobavetv. etpnkd oe dt1] S alone: all else efpnra only. meTAnpwueva Ta Epya cov] All else have cov [ra] tpya mema., except one ms. (40) which places memrA., as 8, before Ta epya. Tod @cov| Soa fewmss., &c.: the rest add wov. 3. pynudveve| S om. ody, with 8 and one ms. (14), also vt, and aeth.: against the other MSS., mss., and 3, &e. Hrovoas kal etAndas] All else transpose, and add kal, or otherwise vary. dé] So ms. 36, and pr: all else ody. ém) gé ws| So 8 Q, and many mss., vt, and vg [am, &c.], and & {but 7 with *]: against A C P, some mss., vg [arm, &c.], and versions, which om. ém) é. yv@s| Or yveon. 4, exw] Allelse, ers. &] Or of: S and & are inconclusive here. mepimatovaw| So am only (arm has perfect), for future. S alone has évwmoy (for wer’), and Kai (for dr.) before &fto1. Il. 54-14. 5 AeuKols, Kal agiol eiow. 6 viKOV ovtTws mepiBaddera ipwartous evKots" bn eEadreibo 7d dvopa avtov ex Hs BiBrov THs lune. Kal \ b} Kal ov e , \ + > aw Omohoyynow TO OVvOPa avTov EVOTLOV TOV TATPOS LOU Kal EevarTLOV A BJ / 3 la e yy > 6TaV ayyéhwv avTov. Oo EXWV ovS, 3 vA , N\ lal , A akovoaTw Ti TO Iveta héyer Tats > , EKKANT LALS. 7 Kat t@ ayyédko trys éxkdnoias Diraderdetas ypdrpov, rade héyer 6 v4 e > lA e y XX Lal ay.os 0 adyOivos, 6 Exav Tas Kets Aavid: 6 dvotywy Kai ovdets Kheleu \ , \ > \ 9 , > g Kal KNelw@y Kal ovdels avolyer’ otda \ ¥ 3 \ 5) \ , Ta epya gov kat idod dédwxa 5 , i 00 > - aA evaTruov cov Ovpav avewypevny, Hv >) \ , Lal 5 , tv2 ovdeis OVVaTaL KNEloOaL avTHY’ OTL A Yy a i. \ 5 id 4 pLuKpav EYELS Ovvapuw* Kat ETHPNTAS x , A \ ] > , A prov Tov oOyov' Kat OVK NPYHTwW TO ¥y , \ t X\ ~ > nw 9 OVOMa pov. Kal dod O100 ex THs TOV guvaywyns Tov Latava, e€k , G \ > , > AeyovTwv EAVTOVS Iovdatous EWQL 5. mepiBddrdera] So 3S, with C only: all else mepiBarett at. iuattois] Or év iu., with all Greek copies. 8S om., while & ins., the prefix = év, here and iv. 4 infr.: but this is not conclusive as to the Greek, for the Syriac verb here used is seldom followed by a pre- position. In iv. 4, however, there is good Greek authority for omitting ev. dmordoyhow Td bvoua] Lit., év TG dvduati: but here, on the contrary, the prep. belongs to the Syr. idiom. 7. THs éxkAnatas diradeApetas| All Greek copies, and 3%, read rijs év &. exxaA.; but g (not pr) and vg, have Philadelphiae ecclesiae (arm inverts). kAets|] Or kAeidas. All else singular. kAeler] So 3, with mss. 1, 36, and a few others, and lat.: the MSS. and nearly all else, fut. kAelwy] Perhaps rather «dele: (with C, against most authorities); but in such cases Syr. is inde- cisive. 8. 1a &pya cov] Or cov ra épya. %, and x (alone ATIOKAATWIS. \ x ‘\ Kal ovK eloly adda WevdovTar’ idovd , ‘\ 4 y \ TOWTW avTovs Wa HEovaL Kal TpoC- l4 la lal KUVUHTOVTW EVOTLOVY TOV TOOMY Gov" \ , Y > \ > 4, i Kal YV@OOVTAaL OTL eyo HyaTnod 4 O€. OTL ETHPHTAS TOV dyov THs UTomovnsS pov’ Kayo OE TYHPHTYW €K TOV TELPAaTpLOV TOV péAAOVTOS + > \ wn 3 - iv 4 epxecOar emi THS olKOUpEeVNS OAnNs, TELPATAL TOUS KATOLKOVYTAS em THS A ¥ if a yns- €PXomat TAX’ KpaTEL O Eves, iva pnoels haByn Tov orépavev cov. Kal O VUK@Y TOLWOwW avTOV OTUAOV 5) a n SE@ eon \ fe, 9 \ €v T® Vaw TOV Beov' Kat E€&W ov py ¥ \ e€€hOn ere’ Kal ypaw én advrov TO yy wn Lat : A ‘\ yy ovoywa Tov Weov pov, KaL TO OVOMa THS TOKEWS THS Kans lepovoadyp’ e v4 b) \ lanl wn 5 n KataBaivovata amo TOV Beod pov Ni x y Ze X\ , \ ec Kat TO OVOMA [LOV TO KQLWOV. Kat O YY > >) , , A Lal EYWVY OUS, AKOVTATW TL TO IIvevpa héyeu Tats exkAno tats. A , Kai 7@ ayyého@ THs ExkAnoias Aao- , Z , y e ) , duxeias ypaov, Tade Néyer O apr, of Greek copies) place cov last: but see note on ii. 9. ka) i500] S and & alone ins. caf here; and so S (but not 3) at the beginning of verses 9, 12, 12. 9. é« trav] All else, except = and pr, om. éx. ftovot .... mpooxvynoovow] Or fiwor . mpookuvjowow. For yyaoovra possibly yyaou is to be substituted (with most authorities); but the inter- punction of § favours fut., which mss. 15, 36, give. 10. rod wepacuod| All else prefix ris Spas. 12. rod @cod|] So S, with ms. 36 and two others: = and all else add mov (in the first place where Tod @ceod occurs in this verse). ths wéAews| All else add rod cod pov, except > and a few mss., which om. part of sentence. H KataBalvovoa] Or % kataBalver (with Q and most mss.). After these words, S alone om. é« [amd] TOU ovpavov. 14. rijs exxAnolas Aaodixeias}| Most Greek copies, and 3, read rns év A. exkA.; but pr has ecclesiae Laodiceae (g and vg invert). II 12 rT “I 18 ATIOKAATYI. III. e , e ‘\ \ 3 , Oo paptus 6 muaTos Kal adnOud0ds, Kal 9 apXy THS KTiDEws TOV Beov" ¥ \ ouTe Wuypos el ovte Leatds’ odhehov 4} wWuyxpos RO 7 N ¥ oldd Gov Ta epya' - > x , \ . >, \ nS, H Ceords. Kat yAvapos et Kat ov wWuypos ouvre Leatos' pédd\ow oe A , , wg TOU OTOMLATOS Mov. OTL * ye > EMEC AL EK ¢ \ héyers OTL mAOVTLOS *eipY Kal TeE- , SESS , ¥ i \ TAOVTH KA’ Kal OVdEV ypElav Exw' Kat > > Y \ > € ip ovK oldas OTL ov el O TadatTwpos N\ > / \ ‘\ ‘N 4 Kal EAEELVOS, KAL TTWYXOS KAL YUMVOs" 4 b] , x’ 3 la) oupPovrteva Tor ayopaoar Trap €wov Xpucloyv teTupwpevov’ €k TUpOS Wa , ‘\ ¢ , ‘\ Y TovTHONS, Kal YyaTia AEevKa wa / SS A e TepuSany, wn =6avepoln 7 aicxvvn THS yupVvoTntds cov’ Kal \ KQL KohNovpiov eyxpirar wa Pdérys. 14+tv. I. €ya ods Pio éd€yyw Kal Tadeva 19 4 > \ , > ‘ tydeve ovv Kal petavdnoaov. idov 20 A > \ \ , \ , EoTnKa emt THY Ovpay Kal Kpovw , A lal \ €av TIS akovaoy THS hwrvyns pov’ Kal 5) , N , \ 9 , , avotEer THY Ovpav Kat eioedeVoopat \ 2s > > lal \ > ‘\ Kal SemTmVvHTwW PET avTOU Kal avTos > b) lal ‘\ ¢€ “ 7 > ~ eT “ov. Kal 6 viKaV dd0M avT@ Hi > b} A 5 A @ la Kabioar pet euov ev Tw Opove Z e SN 9 eZ \ o> 7 fLov' as eyw eviknoa Kal éxabioa \ A , lal 4 feTa TOV TaTpds pou ev THO Opdve aUTOV. 70 Iveta éyer Tats exkdyoiats. Mera tavra eldov, Kat idod Opa Hvewypevn €v TH Ovpave’ Kal 7H povn Hv yKovoa ws oddmvyya élahnoe per euovd éywv avaBa @oe Kai deiEw oor 0 det yevéoOar kal » 4px] So x alone of Greek copies : nearly all else om. kal. 15. obre puxpds| Lit., od Wuypds. All else, except mss. 28, 152, ins. dv: before these words. 4 Wuxpds| S alone ins. #. 7s] S has fut., which usually represents Greek subjunctive. The Greek copies have ns, or evs: most editors read 7s: rec., elns. 16. kal xAapés] kal is peculiar to S; but probably it arises from a scribe’s error (see note on Syr. text). This being corrected, 8 reads 67: simply (with one ms., 36). and most read ottws b71; &, ST obTws. kat ov] So apparently S and 3, with many mss.; but perhaps kal ofre (which all MSS. give) is intended, or ovre simply. 17. dts mAovowos| S and & ins. the prefix = 6rz (with A C and many mss., against 8 P Q and many others; but this may be merely idiomatic, and is not conclusive as to the underlying Greek. mAovatds *eius] S has e?, but no doubt by a transcriptional error (of one letter in the Syriac; see note on Syr. text). ovdév|] With AC; or ovdévos (with 8 P Q, and nearly all mss.) But S and & incline to oddév. kal yuuvéds| All else ins. kal rupAds before, or after, these words. 18. tva mepiBddAn] Lit., mepiBaréoOa, and so &. éyxpica| S alone om. rods dpOadpors cov after this verb. The omission implies that the translator did not read it @yxpicoy (as P, and some mss., and rec.). The reading éyxpioa: is supported by nA C and some mss., but they do not settle the question whether to accent it as infin. or (as mss. 7, 28) imperat. e »¥ > > , / O EK wv OVS, QAKOVOATW TL 21 22 IV. S gives imperat. (with & and lat.), against éyxpioa: of — rev., &., and iva éyxpice:[-n] of Q, &e. 19. o&s] So pr and vg, for daous édy [or ay]. (nreve] Or (hawoov. [C hiat, ili. 19—v. 14]. 20. avottes] So S alone, (& doubtful): all other authorities read avoity, except &, which has dvoltw. Though the Syr. fut. verb might as well represent the Greek subjunctive, the interpunction of S shows that the fut. is meant. kal eiveAevoouat| S alone om. mpds airdy after these words. For cal, it has the support of x Q, and many mss., and pr: against A P, and others (which rec. follows), also g and vg, and 3. 21. éyé] All else, ayo. IV. 1. pwvh] S alone om. 7 mpér7 after this word. oddAmyya] S and & only; cp. i. 10: all else, except vt, genitive. éAdAnoe] S alone (perhaps an error; see note on Syr. text); the rest AaAovons, Aadovoay, or -ca (= duubtful). Aéywv| Or Aé€youca. indecisive. é] All else plural. S uses infin., which is Iv. 1—8. \ Lal XA >) /, > / 2 eT TavTa. Kal Evlews eyevounv 5 eV TVEVLAaTL’ Kal LOov Opdvos €Kevto > “A > ON \ b) ~ XA 4 €v T® ovpavm’ Kai émt TOV Opdvov a) , . \ i rg yy Kabywevos’ Kat 0 Kabypevos’ opoLos e a 4 opace. Nov iagmudos Kat wapdtov" \ 93 , lat , iv4 Kat ipis KuKhofev Tov Opdvov, opo.os 4 4 , QA / Opacel Tpapayowr. Kat KuK\OGeEv A 0 , 4 YY \ 4 Tov @povov Opovou etkoo. Kal Téo- Gapes* Kat emt TdeX tTods Apdvovs, Kat » ELKOCL mpeo Bute- mrepubeBdynpe- XN SY NS SN KQaL €7L TAS TETTApAs pouvs’ Kalypeévous’ vous iLartous ANevKots. Kehaas avtav otedavous Ypucovs. \ $ n Kat ex Tov Opdver EKTOPEVOVTAL N x > \ \ {4 Bpovrai kat dotpatat Kat davai. \ e \ , , > , Kal ETTA NapTAOES KaLOMEVaL EVYWTLOV A / y > ~ Tov Opdvov' at eiow Enta TVEVpaTa ATIOKAATYIS. A A x $ , A / Tov Oeov' Kal evamriov Tov Opovov Oaracoa vahtvy opota Kpvotaddrw’ \ > , A / \ , Kal ev eo@ Tov Ppdovov Kat KUKA@ Tov- Opdvov, Téecoapa laa yewovta 6pOarpov eutpoobev Kat omer. la C iv 4 » , TO Cwov TO Tp@TOV opoLoy éovTL Kal TO dEvTEpoY CwWoV CpoLoy poTXe’ Kal TO Tpitov Cwov exov 70 TpoTw- Tov ws avOparov' Kat TO TéTApTOV C@ov opovov aeT@ TETOMEVW TA TéC- c c capa (wa év exagTov avTav éEotds’ EXOV ATO TOV OVUY WY AUTOV Kal ETAVH, 3 \ mrépuyas €€ KuKdofev’ Kat eowbev ip 5 nw \ b) , yepovow ofbarpav' Kat avatavow oUK EYOVOLW’ NMEepas Kat VUKTOS he- YOVTES* ay.os ayLos ay Los Kvpuos i \ (2 , e > \ 0 ®c0s 0 TavTOKpaTwp,, 0 HV Kat 2. Kal ev@éws] So P and many mss. and versions : the rest, including & and lat. (but not ¢7) om. ral. éml tov Opdvov| Or ém tov Opdvov. Greek copies frequently vary as to case of nouns after emi, and Syriac is indecisive in such matters. 3. Aldov] Here, and with the two following nouns, S and & use the prefix which denotes the genitive ; but possibly the dative (which all Greek copies have) is meant. The genitive is given by vg, but dative by vt. Kuxaddey] Or kvxAq, and so in next verse (where however the Syr. differs slightly) ; also in verse 6; but in verse 8 the Syr. definitely implies kvxAd@ev (with all else). Suotos| Or dpola. cuapaydwy| So S, and one ms. (14) ; but most Greek copies, and lat., read wapaydivw, which perhaps is what 8 and & represent, no equivalent adjective existing in Syriac. 4. Opdvoi.] So P Q and many mss. (with efkoor [kal] réooapes following: x A and one or two mss., Opdvous (but also with réooapes). S and & are not decisive, but seem to favour nominative. tdéj 8 ins. dé, but with fT. iuariois Aevxots| Or ev tu. A., as S and many authorities. S and 3 are indecisive here; see note on iii. 5. 5. rav Opdvwy] S§ only; all else singular. Bpovral Kal aorparal kat .] All else place aorpamai first, but differ as to position of B. and ¢. C Aaumades] All else except rg add rupds. al eis] So Q and most mss., and g and vg [am., &c.]: the rest & for af, with = [7 xp; not d], pr, and some texts of vg. éxta mvevata] S (and perhaps 3) favours the omission here (but not v. 6*in/7.) of the article before érta (as Q, and many mss.): A P, &c., ins. 6. @ddAaocoa] The MSS., most mss., y and vg, and =, prefix @s: ms. 1 with one or two others, and pr, om.: the other versions are divided. 7. 7d (Gov 7d mp&rov] All else except pr prefix kar. éxov| Or perhaps éxwy: lit., ger. as avOpémov| So A, ms. 36 and a few, and lat. (g deviates): the rest mostly om. @s (as Q and many), or read ws &vO@pwros (as 3, with P and some). 8. ra Téccapa] All else prefix caf. A full stop is wanting in the Syr. before these words. év exaotoy| So x, ms. 38, and & (f); the rest mostly, €v ka’ €v. S possibly read €xagroy only. éords] Or éoras, as the few mss. (34,35, 68, 87) read, which ins. the participle. éxwv] Lit., eal Ze. Greek mss. vary; (@xov, éxwv, €xovta, elyov, &c.); but éxwy is best supported. ary tev dvixwy adtod Kal émdyw] A strange paraphrase, perhaps from Ez. i, 27 (LXX), for dvd, which all else give. , yémovow | Or yéuorra, as rec. with two or more mss. ; but most mss., and all MSS., read as text. Aeyovtes] Or A€yota. 6 “I ATIOKAATYIS. e x NS) , , ¢ A 9 0 WY KQAL O EPXOMEVOS. KQL OTQV dact Io I _ \ , A ie \ x Ta Téesoapa Coa, dd€av Kal TYynnv \ lA A N Kal evyapiotiay To KaOnpévm €rl aA , Q A A 3 \ Tov Opovov, Kat TH CovTe els TOs >a! A ae, 4 A aLMvas TOV alovav apnv. TlecovvTar e of A / , Ol ELKOTL Kal TEeTTapEs TPETBUTEpOL > , lal 3 Q lal evwTiovy Tov Kabypévov émt TOU / \ , \ Opovov, kat mpoaKuvycova. Eis TOUS Day “A > Q A wn alwvas TOV alovav ayny TO CowvTe »5\ A ‘\ , > a Kat Barovat Tovs otredadvovs avTav > , A / / + EVWTLOV TOV Opdovou A€yovTes, a€.os 9 ~¢ , ¢€ A \ ¢ aN e r el 0 Kuplos nuov Kat 0 Oc€o0s ynuwv haBew thv dd€av Kat THY TYrnVY Kal >, 4 4 Y XN y \ THv Ovvapw' OTL OU EeKTLTAS Ta / A \ N \ , , > mavTa* Kal dua TO O€Anpa cov Hoav XN 5 , Kal exTicOnoav. Kai eldov émi tHv SeEvay Tov kabypevouv emt Tov Opdvov, BiBdéior, , ¥ \ » a \ yeypappevov exwlev Kat eEwbev’ Kat KaTecppaylopevov oppaytow enTa. Iv. 8—v. 6. Kal eloov addov ayyedov taxupov nw RA KnpvocovTa ev dhovn peyddyn, Ths a&.os avotEat TO BuBXtov Kat doar A aA \ Tas odpayidas avTov; Kal ovdeis ’ 4 > Lal > lal 5 N 3 ~ “~ HOovVATO EV TO OVPaV@ ovdE Ev TH YN b) \ e , lal A b) A \ ovde UmToKdTw THS ys, avotgar TO BiBdiov Kat ica. tas odpayidas b) A ‘\ - b} , \ » avtov kat Brérew avtTo. Kat ExAaLov TONY, OTL OvdELS aELos EvPEOn avortEat TO BiBdtov Kai dcat Tas odpaytdas avTov’ Kal els ek TaV tperBuTépav >» \ ° 5) \ Saf € ele pou py Kale’ idov eviknoey O éwv ék THs dvdrys “lovda, H pila Aavid’ tavoiéeN BuBXtov A\Doat TAS ohpayioas AUTOD. Kat €LOOV \ \ TO Kat > 4 fa) 4 \ A €vy péow Tov Opovov Kat Tov TEC- , 7 \ lal 4 cdpewv Coov Kat Tov mperPutépar, b) If e \ e b) / YY apviov EaTyHKos ws Exhaypevoy, ExwV , e \ \ &) \ e as Képata é€mTa Kal OdOarpovs Eemra y > N ¢ \ , lal lal Ol ELOL TA ETTA TVEVLATA TOV Ocov, 6 dv nad 6 épxduevos| Here, and similarly xi. 17 and xvi. 5 (g. v.), 1 supply 6 before these parti- ciples, though it is not represented in S, as itis i. 4, 8, and (in every case) by &: see note on Syr. text ati. 4. 9. dtav 5Go1| Lit., dre Ed50cav, and so vt (see below). S uses preterite, which cannot represent dHcover [or -wor]| of the MSS. and most mss., and is probably meant as a rendering of 6@01, the reading of many mss. So vg, darent: but g, dederunt, and pr., dederant. % has future [din; but p present]. téecaapa| So mss. 68, 87: all else om. kal t@ (@vTt| S alone ins. «atl. aunv| Sox, and mss. 32 and 95; and in next verse, 8 and 32: nearly all else om. 10. eis to’s...7@ (@yt1| This transposition has no support elsewhere, and is probably accidental. 11. 6 Kupios judy] Or Kipre judy. 8S alone ins. the pronoun. dia Td O€Anud cov} At first sight, the rendering of S seems to imply 81a rod @eAnuaros, for which there is no other authority. But see note on Syr. text. V.1. kal katerppayicuevoy| So three mss.: the rest, and the MSS., om. kai. 2. &dAov] Only two mss. (35, 87) ins. 10 w ev pwvh | Or pwrf without év. 3. ovdé (dis) | Or obre. ev Th yn] All else have én) ris yijs. kal Avoo Tas oppaytdas avtov| S alone ins. kal BAérew] All else otre, or ob5é, for kal. 4. Kal Adoat Tas copayidas adtod] For ore BAérew até. S is here supported only by pv. 5. etre] All else Aéyer. éx] Soxand ms. 14: the rest, 6 ék. tavolte* . .. kal Adoa tds] There must be some error here ; but whether in the Syr. or in its Greek original is doubtful. See note on Syr. text. In reading dvoite: (for dvoita of RAP, &c., or 6 avotywyv of Q and most mss.) S has the support of but one ms. (18), and of 3, which prefixes aitds [7 with *]. For inserting Adoa:, it has that of x, and so rec. with some vg texts [e/; but not am or arm], &e. opparyidas | All else, except ms. 73, prefix émrd. 6. tev mpecButéepwy| All else prefix év péow. éornkds | Or -&s: also €xwy or -ov. of eiot] Or & eior: the words representing bpOadruovs and mvetuata in Syr. are of same gender and the rendering is thus indecisive. But because of the parallel expression in iv. 5, where the relative v. 6—13. Ta amrooTe\dopeva eis Tacav TIP 7ynv. Kat HOe Kat etknde 7d BiBdLov EK THS KELPOS TOD KaOnpEvoD Em. TOD s Opovov. Kat ore €EXaBe 76 BiBXtov, Ta Tégoapa laa Kal ol ElKoot Kal Téo- capes mpecBvrepou emecov evarriov EKATTOS AUTOD, dualynv ypvonv vye- yY e povoay Ovptapatwr, at elow at TOU apviov'’ eyovTEs , \ Kiba pav Kat \ aA e , y 3 XN 9 TPOTEVYAl TOV ayiwv, AOovTEs WOHV Kawnv Kal héyovtes* haBety to BiBXtov Kat doa Tas A > aA Y b) , \ oppaytdas avrov' oT €odayys Kat Hyopacas nuas €v TH aipati cov 7@ Oew, Ek Taons Pvdys Kal aod Sy - \ 9 , > \ 1o Kal €Ovous’ Kat émoinoas avTovs A lal lal ? XN e “A TO Ocw jnyov PBaoireiav Kat tepets akios eb ATIOKAATYIS. Kat Bagrets, Kat PBacwevoovow ay ta A ; \ 75 \ » ETL TNS yys. Kau eloov Kat nKovoa as dwvnv ayyédwy Tolkav Kiko tov Opdovov' Kat Tov Cawv Kal TOV , : \ 3 c 5) N mpeaButépwv' Kal jv 6 apiOuos avT@V [LUpLas pLupLaoav Kat XLAvas XAvadwv" Kat NéyovtTes avy wEeyary, » > N 3 , \ > , a&ws ef TO apviov To éodhaypéevor, haBety thy dvvapw Kat mAoUTOV Kat , A > A A ~ ‘\ codiav Kal ioyvy Kal Tiny Kat , A) ) 4 A Lal 4 dd€av Kal evrioyiav. Kal Tay KTiopa A 5) la) c} lay \ 3 wn A \ 0 €Y T® OVPAaV@® Kal Ev TH YH Kal ¢ , A Lal \ b] Lal , UVTOKATW THS YHS, Kal ev TH Oalacon Y 9 Nak jim , O €OTL KQAL TA EV AUTOLS TAVTA. x ¥ A Kat nkxovoa éyovtas ta Kaly- in oN A 4 X' lal > 1 pév@ emt TOV Ppdvov Kat TH apriv, n evrdoyia Kat W Tiny Kal y dd€a takes the gender of its antecedent, I prefer of here, with » A, and a few mss., 1, 38, 87, &e. But cp. verse 8. 7a amooteAAdueva] The sense forbids us to suppose that S meant to connect this ptep. with 6p0aApot, and I therefore write it neut. (asx PQ, &c.) to agree with mvevuara, not masc. (as A). S favours pres. ptep. (with Q) rather than perf. (with x A); and the insertion of art, (with a few mss.), though the MSS.,and most mss., om. [P hiat, thus, @v... va. ] 7. 7 BiBAtov] The MSS. and nearly all mss. om. : but mss. 7, 36, ins., as also v¢ and some texts [includ- ing arm; not am] of vg; likewise = [but / with *]. xetpds] For detas, which all else give. 8. avréy| With &: all else om. piddny xpuvojyv yéuovocay| All else plural. al eiaw | So 8 clearly, and & [7 »], with A P, and most mss.: against x Q, and a few mss. and & [dp], which real & eiou. 9. ddovres] All Greek read kad dover, also lat. (but pr, cantantes ; cl, cantabant) ; and all om. kal be- fore A€éyortes. Avoa| S alone, for avotta:: g has resignare. gpudjs| All else add kal yAdoons. 10. BaciAclay kat fepets kal BactAeis| Evidently a conflation, probably existing in the Greek original of S (as in aeth.): Baotrelay rad tepets is read by A, and lat. ; Baotrclay ral teparetay by x; Baoirets Kal lepers by Q, and all mss., and some versions, % included [P Aiat]. See note on Syr. text. C2 11. &s] Sox, most and best mss., and 3: the rest om. KvKA@] Possibly kuxcAd@ey, as rec., though weakly supported: but the Syr. favours KvKarq. fupias » « . xtAtds| So S: all else plural. 12. kal Agyovres| Or Kal Aéyouo:. All else have Aéyortes or AeydvTwy, and om. kal. &éwos ef | So apparently 8; though all else give ziids éort. With e?, &&os is to be read (with . ETE AV KQU T POD EKVIYO AD. KQU €loov yy + \ 3 / , > les oTe yvoige TO apvioy piav EK TV e x , Ni y eon émta ohpayioav' Kal HKOVTa EVOS €x Tav Tecoapwv Cawv éyovTos, ws \ A ¥ . » \ dovn Bpovrav, epxov Kat toe. Kal ¥ \ > \ 9? “ 9 nHKovoa Kal €loov Kal idov Um7Tos 4 hevKds’ Kat 6 Kabypevos er avror, é€yov To€ov' Kal €000n aiT@ oTe- A an \ davos’ kat e&\Pe vieav *Kat Pees sy KA “4 EViKNOEN KaL La VLKHODN. C BY ¥ A \ Kat ore yvovée thv odpaytdoa Tip Seutépav, nKovaa Tov devtépov Cdov A Y héyovtos epyouv. Kal e€mOev tm7os A > Tuppos’ Kal T@ Kabnuevm eT avTor, e) / e) A A \ > , 3 €000n atvt@ daPetv THY EipHvnv eK TS ys, wa addynrovs oha€ovar' , , Kal €060n aiT@ payaipa peyardn. ° \ e , Kal ore Hvotyn n odhpayis 7» TpiTn, 5 A 4 yHkKovoa TOV TpitTov Cdov héyovTos y ‘\ ¢€ epxov. Kat idov tmmos pédas Kal O \ KaOnuwevos er avtov *éywv Cvyov' an A » €vy 7) YXElpl avTov. Kal nkKovoa © \ > , ~ , - dovnv éx péecov Tav Cawv héyovaay, xowrE oitov Syvapiov, Kal Tpets A \ xotvikes KpiOns Snvapiov' Kat Tov > \ . oY» \ aN , owov Kat TO €aLtovy py adLKNONS. lal \ Kal dre nvorke thv odhpayida THY 7 TETAPTHV, HkKovoa Hhwvyv Tov , , Y ‘\ 78 8 Coov éyovTos epxov. Kat eidov immov ywpov' Kat Tov Kalynpevov ETAVG AUTOU OVOLA AUTOU O Javatos \ e y > A 3A, \ Kat 6 @dys aKodoviet ait@’ Kal 3Q. 7 > ~ 3 he > \ \ , €000n ait@ e€ovaia emt TO TéTApTOV A lal b) lr > e 4 ™S YS’ amoKTewar ev poudata V9 A \ 9 pole: \ Kat ev Ayi@ Kal eV Gavara KQL 14. Aéyovra] So Q and many mss.: but x A P and most authorities (including =) have \eyov. VI. 1. Bpovréy] All else singular. 2. kad #kovoa] S only: all else om. vik@v *kal eviknoe® Kal tva vixhon] As pointed, S gives (lit.) vuxqrns kal vuxdy kad. . . Buta slight change (of pointing only) gives the reading as above ; which, though an evident conflation, was probably in the Greek original of 8. A like conflation is still found in mss. 32, 86. Inx, éviknoe is substituted for tva vixnon, and this reading, of course, supplied one member of the conflate reading. Possibly, however, the vukhrns kad vixdy of S merely represents two alternative forms (the former supported by =d/yp, the latter by & 2) of rendering the participle. If so, the conflation is due to a Syriac scribe, not to the Greek original. See note on Syr. text. 4. tros] All else prefix &Ados. iva] So Q and most mss. and versions: but x AC P, some mss., &, and lat. and rec, prefix ral. opdtovor| Or opdtwou. 5. jvolyn i oppayls tTpitn] SoS, and similarly mss. 28, 73,79: all else, jvoite thy opparyida thy tpirny. kal i300] SoQ and many mss., g and vg [¢/, with 12 arm, &c.; not am]: 3%, and the rest, prefix (yr substi- tutes) ka) e?Sov. *éywv (vydv] 8 has Hv (vyds. See note on Syr. text for this correction. 6. gdwvjv| So S, and Q, and most mss. and ver- sions: but x A C P, a few mss., and lat. (except pr) prefix os. éx wéoov Tay] All else, év udow TeV Tecodpur. Kp.07js| So Q, &c.; for kpi6av of the other MSS., a few mss., and &. tov olvoy Kat td ZAaov| So one ms. (36), and lat., except g: & and the other authorities place 7d €Aazov first. adinhons| Or -ceis. 7. ¢éov]| All else prefix rerdprov. 8. Kal eidov trrov xAwpdy | So pr only: nearly all else [ral ef5ov] ra) (Sod immos xAwpds. Tov Kabnuevov ... bvoua avtod| Or, 7d dvoua Tod kabnuevov... SoS alone: all else 6 caOnuévos +.» OvOMa avTa. éerdvw avTov| Lit., ém avrdv. &koAovde? | Or Hrodovder. €5607 avtg@| So Q and most mss., and all ver- sions: the other MSS. and mss. have é5667 aitois. 9 Io II 12 vi. 8—17. v70 Tav Onpiov rhs yys. Kat ore nvoige THY odpaytda thy méumTny, cidov imoxdtw Tod Ovovacrnplov, Tas Wuxas Tas eopaypévas dua Tov Adyov Tov @cov, Kat did THY paptuplav nv porn meyadn déyovtes’ ews TOTE 6 ’ an oy \ ¥ Inoou, €LyOV Kat expaéav / e a \ deomdtys 6 ays Kat an Owes, > , \ aA a A Ov KpLVELs Kat EKOLKELS TO aiwa Hav 3 A A A EK TOV KATOLKOVYTMY ETL THS YS; €060n nN Ax » S) ‘4 yY G) , EUKY) KOU EPpe Y WA AVATAVOWVTAL Q\ e , > nw \ KQL EKAOT@ avTwY oToAy v4 la) y a EWS KaLpOU ypdovov fuuKpov? €ws ov m\npwlact Kai ot atvvdovdr0r aitav Kat ob adedhot avt@v ot péddovtes p) , e \ > , \ ameKrTeiver Oat MWS KQL QAUTOL. KQL eldov ote *nvolEe’ THY odpaytoa THY * Y AN EKTNV, Kal “cero pmos® péyas ey€veTo* ATIOKAATYIS, Vey: , Eyes e x , q Kal 0 nALOs peAaS EYEVETO WS *TAKKOS , A \ e , Y > , Tplyiwwos’ Kat » wEeAnVy OAN €YEVETO avTH @S aiua’ Kal ob aoTEepEes TOU OUPAaVvoU ETETAV ETL THY YHV, WS TUK Bardovaa Tovs ddvvGovs avTns amo > , / ? ‘\ € avesov peyadovu GELomEevyn. Kal Oo tai’ BiBXia EXNtooovTat’ Kal TaV Opos Kat > ‘\ * > vA Q 4 e ovpavos *amexwptaby)\, OS TAaTa VHoos €K TOU TOTOV av’TaV > / AN e lal A lanl exwyOynoav. Kat ot Bacidrets THS ys Kal ol peyloTaves Kal ol yiAtapxou \ e lA \ e > , A Kat ol mAOVOLOL Kal OL LaxXUpOl, Kal mas dovAos Kat eevfepos, Expurbav ¢€ X > SS v4 \ > €auTovs e€lg TA OTNAaLa Kal ELS ‘\ , la) > ie 5 XN rg TAS TETPAS THY Opewy’ Kal A€yovaL TOls OpEegL Kal Tats TéTpaLs TETETE 3 9 ¢€ lal \ , ¢€ la > ‘ ep pas, Kat Kpuiate yuas amo ore nADev aA >. 7, Tpoo@mov TOV apviov' imd tTav Onpiwy] Lit., év To Onpiw (S, awd rod 6.) : but (a) érd in this sense has no exact equivalent in Syriac, and the stop after @aydt@ seems intended to indicate the change of preposition; (6) the word which stands for @npiov is capable of a plural meaning. 9. ras éopayuevas| All else, Tay eopaypevar. *Incod| Salone; but three mss. have Inaod Xpio- Tov (cp. 1. 2, 9, xii. 17, &c.): a few authorities, aitod: = with Q and many mss., Tod apyiov. ‘The rest om. Aéyovtes] Or kal Aéyovow: lit., nal Aéyoures. 1l. éxdorw avtdy] So 3, with some little support (mss. 28, 78). The true reading is probably avtots éxdotw, asx A C P and many mss.; but Q and many others have avrozs simply. éppéOn]| All else add aitois. dvaravowvrat| Or -ovra. €ws aipod] Or perhaps ér1, which all else read. €ws ob | Or ews simply. 12. *#voite] S, by an error of pointing, represents avolyet. *ge.cuds| S has pas, a scribe’s error betwecn two similar Syriac words. See note on Syr. text. *gdxros| S represents aoxds, but a change of one letter in the Syr. (see note on it) restores cakkos. ait] Or avr@: § alone ins. 13. éxi] So xand ms. 47, and vg, for eis. Cp. ix. 1. BdddAovoa] So X, with 8 and some mss. The other MSS., some mss., and lat., followed by rec., read BadAAec: many mss. Badovoa. ard] So 3, with x and two mss. only. The Syriac preposition in S and & represents aad or ék, rather than tad which is the reading of the other Greek authorities. See note on verse 8. avéuov weyddAov| Rather av. icxupod, but for this adjective there is no evidence. 14. *amexwplo6n] S has a verb= ératn or areraky : but as this has no support, and is apparently due to a mistake of the Syriac scribe (by transposition of two letters—see note on Syr. text), [ restore amrexwpic6n. tral @s| Rather perhaps om. «at (else unsup- ported), and read the following words in sing.: see note on Syr. text. éAlooovta| Lit., efAly@noay (or sing.). All else have singular, and (except perhaps ms. 162) ptep. maoa| S alone ins. exwwnOnoav| S and & use here the same verb as for cetouévy in last verse. Possibly they read éoaded- Oxcav here (as ms. 95), and caAevouevy there (as A and ms. 12). But this verb = cw, ii. 5, supr. 15. of ioxupot] Or possibly of duvarof, as rec. reads (with doubtful authority) ; lit., af duvdwers. 16. mpooomov| S alone om. rod kabnuevov em) rod Opdvov kal ard Tis dpyiis, after this word. Walle Ny Ow ATIOKAATYIS. 7 Npepa 7 peyarn HS opyns avTov’ Kal Tis dvvaTaL oTabynvat ; Kat pera tovto eidov, Téaoapas ayyéhous EGTaTAS ETL TAS TETTApas yovias THS YNS' Kal KpaToUVTAas TOUS pn mven AVELOS ETL THS YS PYHTE ETL THS Técoapas avepmovs’ wa Jaracons, ‘Te él Wav O€vopor. Ups felt) Pp Kat eloov addov ayyedov avaBatvovTa > x b) A e 4 yy a7To avatohwy ndtov, exovTa odpa- yida Ocov Cavros’ Kai expage dovn peyadn Tots Teooapow ayyedots ots 207 > a > aA N a \ €660n avtois aduKnoa THY ynVv Kal \ , v4 XN =) , Tv Oddacoav héywv, py aduKHonTe Tv ynv pyte tHv Oaracoay pyre . D x a , Ta O€vdpa, axpis ov ofpayicwper Tovs OovrAovs Tov Ocod emt Tov PETOTOY AUTOD. Kat Y¥ QA o> ] oN A nKkovaa Tov apiOuov TeV VI. 17—VIl. 9. Eecppaylopmevav, EKATOV Kal TETTA- , \ , , > paKovTa Kal TETTApES yududdes, €K "EK pudys ex dvdns maons pudys *lopaya. Tovda dddexa yududdes’ ‘PovByyv dadexa yutuddes* ex dvdns Tad dadexa yurtsddes ex vdns "Aonp, SedEKa xiduddes’ eK udys Nedanré, dvdyns Mavaon, OWOEKA x uduades" €K dadeKa yududdes’ ex dvdns Lvpedv, SHdeKa yxudLddes" ex dudns “loayap dadexa yududdes’ ex mudys Aevt dadexa yudiades’ ex dvdns ZaBovrov, dHdexa yidwddes’ ex dudys “loond, dadexa yxudtddes. ex udys Beviapiv OWOEKa XiALades eoppaylopevor. Kal META TaUTA ElOoV oyAov qohvy ov apiOunoar avrov ovoels HOVVaTO’ €k TavTds €Ovous Kat vans Kal Aaw@v Kal ywooor, 17. aitav] So & [/np; not d], with x C and one ms. (38), and lat., except pr: all else aurod. VII. 1. nal kparodvras| So mss. 28, 73, 94: all else om. kal. avéuous| The Greek copies, except ms. 38, ins. ths yas after this word, and so 3, &c.: a few versions, including arm and other texts of vg [not ¢l., nor am, &c.], om. 2. édvaBalvovra| The Syr. text is slightly uncer- tain (see note on it), and may be read either as pre- terite, or present ptcp. If the former is adopted (= ds aveBn) it may imply that the original of S had avaBavra (with ms. 1, and rec.). But S often uses pret. for pres. ptep. (as in the closely parallel passage, XVill. 1, &yyeAov karaBalvoyta is rendered as if it were 0s katéBn). I therefore retain dvaBalvoyra, with nearly all. is doubtful. avatoA@v| So A and one ms. (90) ; so too xvi. 12 mfr.: & with all else, -Ajjs. But the plural in §, being idiomatic, is not conclusive as to the Greek. 3. mAte (bis)] Or undé (as x). unre Ta Sévdpa] Lit., kal uhre (or pndé). &xpis ob] Or &xpis simply (cp. €ws of, vi. 11). The Greek copies vary here and xv. 8; ii. 25 they ins., xvil. 17 they om., o@. 14 ohpayicwuer| Or -omer. @cod] Without judy following: so a few mss. and versions (not 3). 4. § alone om. éadppayionevon [-wy] after the numerals; but a few mss. om. them and it together. "IopandA| = reads “Iopanditav: all else vidy *Iopana. 5. S (with aeth. alone) om. éogpay:ouevor [-ar] here (after the first yA.) and ins. only in verse 8: S x and 3 / ins. here, but om. from verse 8 (with pr): rec. ins. after every tribe (12 times), with a very few mss., g and vg; but all MSS. and most mss., 3 ” p [d doubtful], twice only—here and verse 8. 6. Note that S (asalso &) favours the spelling Neg- OaAi (x), and, perhaps, also Mavac7 (Q), and in verse 7 "Ioaxap (C Q and many mss.); and S transposes Issachar and Levi. Som. Levi; see note on Syr. text. 9. «al] S alone ins. (see note on Syr. text). dxAov todAtvy| So A, with pr and other forms of vt (but not y), vy, &e.: &, and the Greek generally, have kal iSob dxAos moAvs, but C om. idov. dv apiWunou avtév] Lit., ob eis apiOudy aitov. Cp. first note on il. 21 saupr. pvaAjs| Or plural, as all else, except pr. Io II 12 13 14 VII, Q—VIII. 2. e A 5 , A , \ EOTWTES EVvwWTLOY TOV OpdvoU Kal > , nw EVOTLOV TOV apviov, Kal meEpiS_eBdy- , x fevor oTohas NevKds* Kal doivixes ev A \ An Tals YEepoiv avTav' Kal KpalovTeEs a , porn meyahy kai héyovtes’ 7) TwTyNpia TO OC@ Hua i To KaOynuéeva ert d YD NOV Kat TO KaOnLeva@ Erl Tov Opovov kal 7@ apviw. Kal mavTes e€ >» e , , wn ol ayyedo. ElaTHKELTaY KUKA@ TOU Opovov kat Tav mpeaButépwr Kal TOV Tecoapov Cdov' Kal emecov evaoTiov Tov Opdvov emt TA TPOTATA avTaV OpLnv’ b) , \ e , \ e 3 evioyia Kal Godia Kal Y EVXa- héyovTes n .00€4 Kat 7 i \ e Ss \ e ? piotia Kal 9 TY Kal 9 Svvapis \ ¢ > ‘\ ~ A e A > Ny Kal nN LaOXYUS TH Hew Huwy ELS TOUS >a! las > 7 > Y N alovas TOV alovevy apnv. Kat b} la @ e la , amekpiOn eis ex Tav mpeaRuTépav héyov por’ ovToe ot TrepiPeBdy- la N \ SS \ 12 pevou Tas ato\as Tas EevKAas TIVES aes \ / > \ » Eliot; Kat molev HAOov ; KL ELpnKa 2 A eS aw \ 5 \ QUT@" KUple fou Ov oloas. KQUL éotétes| So apparently 8 and = (with x A P and some mss.). But the Syriac (as also Latin) is inconclusive here; and possibly éoréras (of Q and most mss.) may be intended by both; or éoratwy of C and ms. 38. kal mepiBeBAnuévor| Or -ovs. The accusat. is read by 8A CQ and most mss., and g: the nominat. by P and a few mss.; also by pr and vg. The in- sertion of «al, in which S is supported only by pr, and other early citations of vt, seems to indicate that this ptcp. is meant to be of same case as the preceding one. But the Greek of this passage is (if the best copies may be trusted) so ungrammatical that one cannot draw any certain conclusions as to the text. polvikes| Or -kas. 10. xpdGovres .... Kal A€yovres] Or kpd(ovor.. . kal Aéyouow. But for Aéyovow there seems to be no authority ; and Aéyovres with kal prefixed seems to require xpd¢oyres, though the Greek evidence for it is slight, and for caf (which 3 om.) slighter. kal T@ Ka0.| Kal is peculiar to 8. ATIOKAATYIS. > @ € 2 eimé€ pou OvTOL Elo OL EpYomeEvoL > “A / A if ‘\ ek 7THS Odupews THS peyaddys, Kat » \ \ Pte! \ em\uvavy tas oaTod\as avTav Kat > 7 > \ > A Y a EXeUKAVaY QAUTAaS EV TH AlpaTL TOV > , ‘\ la , > b) - lal apviov. Ola TOUTS Elow eva@mTLoV TOU Q / a) la) \ 4 povov Tov Meov, Kat NaTpEevovow 3 A e XN lal ~ AUT@ NMepas KAL VUKTOS EV TH VA@ > A. Q ¢€ he 3 \ “A avTov' Kal 0 KaOnwevos emt TOU Opdvov oxynvacer ér avTovs’ ov TeEL- i vacovow ovoe dupjocovaw' ovde \ , ee) > \ ¢ Y 2QX yn Téon eT avTovs 6 Hrtos, OvdE A an y id TOV Kava OTL TO ApVvioy TO ava féaov Tov Opovov Toyavet avtovs’ \ € “4 > NS IFEX ‘\ x Kal Odnyyoe. avTovs emt Cony Kat \ XN ¢ \ ~ emt myyas vodTav’ Kat e€adetber wav / 3 A ea “A b} Lal ddkpvov ek Tov dhOarpav adtar. \ Y ¥ Kat orav nvorke tHv Thv €Bdopnv, eyéve ) €v TO nV bynv, eyéveTo ovyn €v TO b) ~ e € , \ > x OUpaVva, ws NuLtwpLiov. Kat etdov Tovs ¢ X\ > / a se A a EmMTA ayyedovs ol EvwTLOVY TOV OcEod € 4 O N > / =} a“ ELO TY KELO OV KQL eoddynaav QAVUTOLS 11. At end of verse, S alone om. ra) mpocextynoav TO OC@. 12. 7 evAoyia kal] All else place these words before 4 d0éa. 14. efpnra| Or eimov. 16. S, with ms. 36, om. é@r: after both rewvdcovow and dwyoovow, supported in the first case by x, and in the second by P and a few mss. (1, 36, 38, &.). A Q and most mss. ins. in both places. = agrees with x [dip; but 2 with Q], as do also pr and vg ; but g with P [C hiat, vu. 14-17]. ovdeé.. . ovde uh] Or oddé uh. . 17. ém (why nal emt mnyds| S alone: for em} (wis m. (MSS., most mss., lat. and other versions), or ém) (éoas m. (some mss.); = doubtful. éfarelWer] S alone om. 6 6eds after this verb. VIII. 1. drav| Or ore. 2. elorhxeroay| So 8 and &, supported by g, and ms. 38 and a few others (with varying orthography). All else have éoryjiact (pr and vg, stantes, which is indecisive). - ov’ ov un. oppaytoa VII. N ATIOKAATYWIX. 3€nTa oadtuyyes. Kat addos HOe Kat > , 2A A ee ¥ eoTtaln emi Tov PuciactTypiov’ €xav \ Legit A SN, 23 ue > A \iBavwrov xypvaovv’ Kat €d60n atta Ovpiapata moka Tats mpomevyats TOV aylwy TavTwVv, emt TO Ovova- 4 OTHpLOV TO Ev@TrLOV TOV Opdvov. Kat > / ec \ A be tad aveBy 6 kaTvos TO” Ovpiapdtev Tats Tpoowevyats TOV ayiwy, EK YELPOS lex” 6) / EM 2 A la) ‘\ 5 Tov ayyé\ov evwmov Tov Meov. Kal etAndev 6 ayyedos TO MuBavarov, Kat EYELLTEV AUTO EK TOV TUPOS TOV ETL A , \ ay 3 ~ tov @vavacrnpiov, Kat eBadev eis THY Vee \ 39 \ \ , KQL ACTPAaTAL KQL O€LO LOS. y ey \ \ \ KQL EVEVETO Bpovrat Kat povat \ cee: \ » ey Q 6 Kat ou emta ayyedou ou EXOVTES Tas e ss , , EMTA TAATLYYAS, NTOiMAaTaV EAUTOUS “I iv 4 ai \ ¢ tates > £ wa cadrtiowot. Kat 0 mp@tos é€oad- . \ > ld ih \ lal TLo€e Kal €yeveTo Xadala Kal Up VilI2—1 tr peprypeva ev voate kal €BrA“Onoav eis THY YHV' Kal TO TpiTOY THS NS KATEKAN’ Kal TO TpiTOV TaV Sévopwv KATEKAN. Kal TAS YOpTOS THS Ns , N ¢ , > , Katekan. Kal 6 devtepos éoddmuce’ Kal €yeVveTO WS GPOS PEeyYa KaLOMEVOV y > \ , AN, aed , eTecev eis THY Oadacoav’ Kal eyevEeTo \ , A / ® ‘ S TO Tpitov THs Oataoons aipa’ Kat améJave TO TpiTov TavTwWY TOV KTL- , ~ b) oN 4 X\ A opatav Tav €v 7H Vahacay TO Exov Yuxnv. Kal TO Tpitov Tav motwv drepbapy. . » A aA p) \ Kal €TETEV EK TOU OUPavoU acTn p \ e , > Le Kat 0 Tpitos e€oadmice, , , e rE: x péyas Kaloevos ws apas’ Kal + \ , nA A EnegEV ETL TO TPLTOV T@Y TOTAPOV \ DEN SS \ A e , Kal €7l Tas THyas THY voaTwD, \ XN » la > , 4 Kal TO OVOMAa TOV aaTEpos éyeTat 6 "Awu0os' Kat éyévero TO TpiTov 3. &AAos] S alone omits &yyedos after this word. Talis mpocevxais| Lit., év rats p., and so in next verse; but as it seems probable that S treats the dative as instrumental in both places, I think it best not to translate the prefixed preposition. 3 [dn p; but 7 doubtfully] uses the same prefix here; but in next verse that of the genitive. S is alone in omitting iva doce [dHon, or 5] before these words. Ovoiacrhpiov| S alone om. to add 7d xpuaodv. 5. Tov éml rod Ovotacrnplov]| All else om. Tod éxt [C hiat, viii. 5-ix. 16]. éyéveto] All else plural, except ms. 68. 7. év Hac] Or Hari. So = [ln; for which d has ev ovpavé|: but =p, with all else, év afuart. The words afuats and tar: might readily be confounded ; but the equivalent words in Syriac are more nearly alike, and perhaps it would have been better to restore *aiuart in the Greek text. See, however, note on Syr. text. eBAnenoav| So 3, and a few mss.: the rest €BANOn. xépros tis vis] All else have xAwpéds instead of ris yijs: but possibly the Syr. noun is meant to represent xdéptos xAwpds, as Mk. vi. 39 (Psh.). See note on Syr. text. 16 8. Sevtepos] Without a&yyedos following: so R alone. éyévero ws| So ms. 95: all else om. éyévero. katduevoy| So Q and many mss.: the other Greek copies, and nearly all the versions (including 3), prefix zrupt. érecev| All else, €8Af0n, which perhaps 8 intends. 9. mdvtwy) S and & alone ins. [7 with *]. To éxov| All else, 7a Zyovta. wuxhv] So x alone of Greek copies: all the rest, and lat. and most versions, plural [A hiat]. diepOapyn| So rec., with Q and many mss., and lat.; the other mss. and versions (including 3) have plural. 10. tpitos] All else add a&yyedos: so verse 12, and ix. 1. Aaumds] The word here used in § usually re- presents pAdé, and in the only other place where A. occurs in Apoc. (iv. 5). it is rendered differently. But I see no reason to doubt that A. was found here in the Greek original: it isa word which seems to have had no proper equivalent in Syriac, and is usually trans- literated not only by = (as here) and Hkl., but by Psh. 11. 5”AyiwO0s] S clearly distinguishes &pivOos here from ayivéioy in next sentence, See next note. — 10 II VIII, II—1x. 5. A e€ / Tov vddTwv ws dbivOov' Kat modXol nw ) g tov avOpdrwv améOavov' ori émt- 4 Y 12 kpavOnoay 7a vdaTa. Kai téraptos > aN Nee: , \ , A ecahtiore, Kat emhyyn TO TpiToV TOD CANES, \ \ / a 4 nAtov Kal TO Tpitov THS GEAHVYS \ A Kal TO TpiTovy TOV aoTépwv’ Kat > , A €ecKoTicbnoav To Tpitov avTav' ~ € ¢€ Td b] ¥ ~ / Kal 1) NMEpa ovK Ehawe TO TPiTOV XN Kau »¥ CEN > A 4 YKOVOQA EVOS QAETOVU TETOMEVOU €v > Aze ‘\ e ‘\ e , 13 aUTNS’ Kal 7» VE dpoiws. ~ 2 Las v4 ~ b} ‘\ b) x 3 sh T® ovpav@ €yovTos’ oval oval ovat A A \ A An an TOUS KATOLKOVOLY ETL THS YS EK THS Ween A , A - pwvyns Tov cadrtlyywy TaV TpLov ayyéhwv Tov pedrd\OvTav cadrice. = \ e , , \ > IX. Kat 6 wéumtos €oadmice, Kal eldov 3 , > “~ “ ee QOTEPa EK TOU ovpavou TETTWKOTA OPEN la ~ \ > / 3 ~ e ‘SS ETL THS Ys, Kal €600n av’T@ 7 Khels as aWivdiov| (i) For as, all else, except yr and h, read eis. (ii) A few mss. (7, 28, 79) agree with S in reading &@uvOos.. . aivOiov: nearly all else read &tivOov (for -cov); & alone of Greek copies reads the latter word in both places. bt. emixpdvOnoay Ta tdara| S alone, for ex ray bdarav, STL emikpadvOnoay. 12. kad éoxoric@ncay| Or -to6n, which is the read- ing of the three mss. (35, 68, 87) which (with the Comm. of Andreas [Cod. Coislin.], and the Amrenian version) support § in substituting «ai with indicative for tva oxot.67, the best attested and usual reading. 3 com- bines both into a conflate reading: in /n, tva oxotic OR 7) Tplrov avtoy [*|Kal éoxoticOyncay’ [Kal] 7» nuepa wy gpavy [or pavy, or palyy]: in dp more skilfully, tva oKoT.c07 Td Tpltov aitav’ Kal eoxoticbn 7 huepa va Ly pavy [or as above]. See note on Syr. text. ovx @pave] For uh pavy [palvy], with the same three mss. (cp. note on yxeipf, li. 1) and Comm. 13. kal Hxovca] All else prefix kal efdov. 7@ ovpav@| All else pecovpayhuati [-louare), which probably 8 intends. Cp. xiv. 6, xix. 17. Aéyovtos]| All else add pwr [meyadn]. Tots Katoikovow]| Or Tols katoikovvras. Tis pwryis| All else rav Aoiwavy gwrar, except = [dnp; not 7], which reads ris pwvijs tov AoimTa@y. Trav oadrmiyywy}) So 3: all else tijs oda- Wiyyos. D ATIOKAATYIS. \ KQU lal is A > , Tov ppedtav THs aPvooov. > , X\ > lal t. e avéBn Kamvos eK TOV PpEaTwV, ws id KamTVos Kapivov peyadns Kavomevns’ \ 3 , ¢ 4 \ 4 aN > Kat €oKxoTtiaOyn 6 ndLos Kal O anp EK TOU KaTVOD TOV PpEdTwV. Kal EK TOU Kamvoh eEnOov axpides eis THY yn, Nie. , 3 Lal > , aA y Kal €000n avrats e€ovoia Hv €xovow ol oKopmio. THS yns. Kat eppEeOyn 3 A Y A > 7 \ / avTals Wa py AOLKHOwWOL TOV \YOpTOV Ths yas’ , > ‘\ ‘\ b) , Y d€vdpa* Ei 7 TOUS avOpw@rrovs olTLWES \ la XX DOE KQL Trav yAwpov OvVOE ovK €xovor THY ohpayida TOV BEov >] \ A 4, > “~ X\ > / ETL TOV [LETOTWY AUTOV. KAaL €000n avTals Wa Py aToKTElVwoLW avTOvs, La) 4 ahha Bacavicbyoovrar pynvas TevTE \ e ~ 5 ~ e Kal 6 Bacavicpos avToav ws Paca- , 4 / est) »” VLO [LOS OKOpTlovu OTAaV TEOY ET AV- IX. 1. ém) rijs yijs] So mss. 38, 97, for eis rH yi, of nearly all else. Cp. vi. 13. tav ppedtwy] All else tod ppéatos, here, and next verse (dis). 2. peydAns katomevns| So a few mss, (36, 38, &e.) and g; but 8 AP, many mss., h, pr, and vg, and other versions, followed by rec., om. the latter word; Q and many mss., and 3, the former. 3. avtais] Or avrois (here, and verses 4 and 5). S and & are indecisive here, the Syriac words for axpldes and for oxdpmiot both being masc. Rec. has the fem., following P and most mss., against x, in all these places ; A has fem. in verses 3 and 4 only ; Qin verse 5 only. hv exovow] All else have @s for jy, and all (except &) add étouctay after éxovow. 4, adieqowor| Or -covat. kal wav] Nearly all else, odd¢ [unde] wav. dév5pa] All else, wav Sev5por. avtaéy| So 3, with Q and most mss., pr, and vg [e?, with most], and other versions: the other MSS., a few mss., g, and am, arm, &c., om. 5. BacavicOjoovra| Or -@dor. All else prefix fva. néoyn ex] S alone; but the MSS. and many mss. read (by etacism) méon without emf: against malon, which the other authorities give (except a few mss., which have mAnéy). Cp. vii. 16, where one is tempted to conjecture malay for méon em’, in view of this passage, and also of Esai. xlix. 10 [LXX). ity) N Los) ATIOKAATYWI. Aes a Cue, 9. a7 6 Opwrrov. Kat €V TALS NLEpPats EKEL- 4 e »¥ X vais CnTyoovow ot avipwiro. tov \ > N ’ a es Oavatov Kat ov pn evpwow avtTov \ > ia > (fie \ Kal eémOvunoovow amofavev, Kat 4 ¢c , b] b) > A“ Ss 7 pevEerar 6 Oavatos am avTav. Kat x e , al >} , iv 4 TO Opolwpa Tov aKkpldwy OpoLoV Ld > , UTTOLS YTOULATPEVOLS ELS TOEWOY. x eX \ \ 5 nw e v4 Kal emt TAS KEpahas AUTOV WS OTE- Pavot OpfoLoe YpvTw’ Kal TA Tpoow- TA avTov ws mpdcaTa avOpaoTav 8 Kal ElyoV Tplyas ws Tpiyas yuvaLKoV’ \ Cand. / b] A e , \ 9 Kat Ol OOOVTES AUTAV ws NEOVTWY. KAL > , e , Nae elyov Oopakas as Oapakas oLdnpovs Kal 1 Povyn TOV TrEPVywY avTOV ws povn appatav immrav mokke@v Tpe- , py / \ » 10 VOVT@V ELS TONE{LOV- KQL EXOVOW 6. ob wh etpwow] Or ebdphoovow (or -worr). gpevéera] S and 3, with Q and most mss., and lat., followed by rec. ; against pevyer of A P (x puyn) and a few mss., followed by rev. 7. 7b dpolwua) All else ra duoiwpara, except S and g. 8uorov] Or duo1a, with nearly all authorities ; or 8uotor, with 8 alone. % apparently supports x, but its text shows signs here of conflation with S. See note on Syr. text. oréepavot buowr . . . avOpdmwy] 8, by omitting the points which mark the plural, appears to make these nouns singular; but I treat this as an oversight of the scribe (and so in 3 / as regards the former), and retain the plural, with all the other authorities. The word by which mpécwma is here rendered is, though plural in form, the usual equivalent of mpécwmov, but is used also, as here, for the plural. 8. efxov] Or €xovar (as verses 10 and 11, but not 9); but for this reading there is here no authority. Acdvtwy| Soh: allelse add joav, except ms.73. 9. Odpakas ... Odpakas ciSypois| S (not S) writes these words as singular (cp. verse 7, orépavor... .). 10. ckopmig} All else plural. [C hiat, x. 10—xi.5.] kal kévtpa Tde* ev] The 8€ is obelized in S. The reading kal xévrpa év is supported by many mss. and versions, including vg, but vé is doubtful. But the MSS., many mss., & and other versions, give cat kevtpa kal év. The reading of rec., kal Kévrpa fv ev, is weakly supported. kal n eEovgia aitay] A few mss. (1, 86, 79, &c.), 18 IX. 5—14. ovpas Opmolas oKopTiw’ Kal KévTpa \ tds e > , 3 lal LO A ‘\ b) n efovgia avTav a UKNOAL TOUS aV- A Lal > A ‘\ €vy Tats ouvpaits avT@av' Kat Opamovs pnvas TevTe. Kal Exovow er avtav *Baaiéa tov ayyedov A 2A? 8 a » e Py) N ™ms aBvocov’ @ ovopa “EBpatort > tee \ > A e A ABaddeav' Kat é€v tH “EAnuixy e ¥ ¥ ’ , e aN ovowa exer Amrod\vwv. 1 oval s b) ial to \ ¥ » pia amndOev, idov EpyovTay ere , > , \ A e 4 dvo ovat. Mera tatta 6 €kTOs » he dd \ ¥ ayyehos €oadmo€e. Kal nNkovoa dovyv pilav, €kK TeV TETTApwV Kepatwy Tov Ovavaotypiov Tov Xpycov Tov €evemTiovy TOV Oeov" , a p) , ¢ ¥ éyovTa TW EKT@ ayyeho O €KWV XN , A XN l4 Tv oadmuyya, Avgov Tovs Téo- h, and pr, and vg [el, with arm, &c.; not am, &e.]| give kal: the rest (including all MSS., g, and 3) om.; 3, with Q and many mss., reading étovolay Zxovow. 11. nal €xovow] P and some mss., lat., 3, and most versions, ins. raf: the rest om. The Greek copies are divided between éxovow and éxovoa:: of the lat., h, pr, and vg, have habebant ; g, habent. *BaoiAéa| The word in S represents &yyedor: but as it differs from that which represents BaoiAéa by the insertion of but a single letter, I treat it as acleri- cal error (see note on Syr. text), and restore Baca éa. @ dbvopa] Lit., of dvoua [avrod]. One ms. (18) reads as above, and so & (with avrg added); h, pr, and vg, cui nomen, as also = [dip]. AP Q and most mss. have only dvoua aitg@, and sog; also & » (with kal prefixed). *ABaddeérv] See note on Syr. text. ‘EAAQUKT . « .’AmoAtwr] (i) Lit., Supiakq: so vg adds latine . . . Exterminans (and vt similarly). (ii) Two mss. (49, 98) read (as 8) amroAtwy = Looser. See note on Syr. text; and ep. verse 14 (Adaov). 12,13. Mera radta 6 éxros| This reading is sup- ported by 8 alone of Greek copies, and copt. alone of versions. Q and one ms. (14) have Ka) wera tatrad...3 many mss., Mera tadra kald...; but A P, and most authorities (including = and g and vg), followed by rec., connect peta TadTa with the preceding verse and place a full stop after, with Kal following. 14. A€yovta] Or -ovrtos, or -ovoay. 6 éwy| Or rg exovt:, but for this there is little authority—and less (if any) for ds efxe of rec. 13 15 16 18 Ix. 14—21, ] wapas ayyedous Tovs dedepevous emt lot A A , > ie T® TOTARM@ TW peyatw Eudpary. \ b} , e , yy e Kat EAVOnoay ot TETT APES AYYEAOL OL e 9 NTOLMATHEVOL Els THY Wpav Kal Eis X € nw THY NuEpav Kal eis TOY PHVA’ Kal Eis x > , y >] , TOV €VLAYTOV, LWA aATOKTELYWOL TO / A“ > , \ € 2 XN Tpitov Tov avOpaoTwr. Kat 6 apiOuds TOV OTPATEVLATWY TOU immKO, OVO pupiddas pupiddwv nKovoa TOV apt- \ A MS Ouov avtav. Kat tovs Kabypeévous €7 avTav exovtas Owpakas mupivous’ Kat TuaKkwOov Pedy’ Kai at Kepa- al TOV immwv avTov, ws Kehadrat eovT@V’ Kal €k TOV OTOpaTOS av’TaV ExTropeveTar mp Kat Oetov' Kal KATVOS. Kal aT0 TOV TpLOV TrNYaV > 4 , wn TovTwy amextavOynoay TO TpiTOY TaV 15. eis thy juépay| So Q and many mss., and 3: but most om. eis rv. eis Toy . . . eis tév] S and & alone ins. the preposition in these places. 16. tod immod| Lit., taév imméwy, but for this there is no support, except p7. pupiddas| So & [fF], with x alone. All else have Mupiddes, with or without dvo0 [or di0-] prefixed. In §, and & [d/ p; not ”] the punctuation shows that the word is regarded as accusative, in apposition with Tov apiOuov. 17. kal rods kabnuévous ... xovras] S omits the opening words of this verse, kal ottws eldov Tovs tr- mous ev TH dpace. This text, with this omission, rather represents ka of KaOhuevor .... ExovrTes [or €xovor]. See note on Syr. text. But I think it best to treat the omission as casual (whether in the Syriac or in its Greek original), and to leave the rest of the Greek text unaltered. As it thus stands, the accusa- tive may be regarded as pendent. Oépakas muptvovs| S (not %) writes these words in singular: cp. verse 9. TidkiwOov Gedy] Lit., rapyhjdova Oetov: all else have bakiw@lvous kal Oewders. See note on Syr. text. tav Ixmwv avtay| § alone ins. pron. T00 otduatos| All Greek copies have plural: also = and the other versions; except the lat., which agree with S: cp. next verse. kal Oeiov «al xamvds| All else reverse the D2 ATIOKAATYIS. e) , A A 3 ~ ss ‘\ > avOpotav’ Kal €k TOU TUpOS Kal éK lal fd A la) A Tov @elov Kal €K TOU KamTVvOU TOU EKTOPEVOMEVOU EK TOU OTOMATOS > “A e \ b) , lal Y 5) avTav. yap e€ovoia Tov immav év T@ OTOMATL AVT@V Kal Ev Tals OUpats > Co \ e \ nw 3 , avT@V, Kal ob AouTot TaV avOpaTwY a b) 3 , 3 A ot ovK amextavOnoav év tats m)n- A ¥ yas TavTais, ovTE peTeVOnoay €K an» A ; A an Y TOV Epyov TOV XELPaV avTaV, Va [1 \ X Tpookvncovor TA Salpovia Kal TA » Q lal \ \ > o~ elowka Ta ypvoa Kal Ta apyvpa \ x A \ \ b N \ Kal TA yaAKa Kat Ta EvVAWA Kal Ta \tOwa, ¥ 5) , ¥ A \ OUTE AKOVELY OUTE TE PLTAT EW, KQL a ovre Brérew *dvvavra.r , > ~ , “A Ov METEVONTaY EK TOV hovav avTaV N73: la A A \ Kal EK TOV PAPMAKELOV AUTOV Kal EK Aw tA w~ TNS TOPVELAS AUTOV. position of these two nouns here; and so in verse 18. The colon is superfluous. 18. kalanrd ... Kal ék Tod mupds| 8 and 3, and ci, alone have xai in the former of these two places: S alone in the latter. éx Tov Belov] So & with P and a few mss. and g: the rest om. ék. éx Tov Kamvod] So = with C P and some of the same mss. as in last, and g and vg [e/, &c.; not am or arm]: the rest om. ék. Tov otdéuatos| Two mss. (91, 95) here support S; also lat.: but all else plural. 19. 4 yap] Lit., rt: 7: but for this reading there is no support. orduart avtay] All else add substantive verb. ovpats avt@v] S alone om. the concluding clause, af yap odpal . . . adikovot. 20. ovre| Or ode. tov épyov] All else plural. mpookuvnaovat| Or -cwor. tvAwa.. . Aidiva] Son alone: all else reverse the position of these two adjectives. *Suvavtar] Or *ddvarar. S alone om.; but as this appears to be accidental, I supply the word. otre mepimarety] Lit., } mepimareiv. 21. walex...kal ex] All else (in both places) obre ék. papuacerav| Or papudkwy: but see note on Syr. text. mopvelas avrav| All else (except pr) add otre €k TOV KAEMMATWY aUTaY. 19 20 2I ATIOKAATWIS. Kat eldov addov ayyedov Kata- Baivovta €k Tov ovpavov mepiBe- Brynpévov vedednv’ \ x > ler \ \ Ld THhv KEepadnv aUTOU' Kal TO TPOTw- N. es 5 oan Kat tpls €7t > lal e ¢€ 4 \ ¢ / TOV avTOD ws 6 HALOS, Kal ob TddES > a ¢ * la) q ‘datas Way 2avTov ws *orvAow updos’ Kal EXwV A , €v T™m xeELpt BuBXapidcov i ‘voV" t €OnKe TOV 7160 avewypevov' Kat e€bnKe TO a avTOU avTov Tov de€ov emi THS Oaacoys, A \ Pe i > \ “A gw +5 \ 3 Tov O€ EvoVUpOoY eT’ THS YS’ Kat expate havn peyalyn womrep éwv puKatar’ Kal ore expagev éhadn- ¢€ ¢€ \ \ eN e€ lal OaV al ETTA Bpovrat TALS EAUTWYV A QA iA > , e e 14 4wvats. Kat ote eAKadnoav al entra Bpovrai, éuehdov ypadew. Katykovoa N > la > A A € la hovnv €k TOV ovpavovd Tov EBCOpov héyovaav, ohpayioov 6 eddhynoay ee ‘ \ \ \ oN / au ém7a Bpovrat Kat 1 avTo ypawys. X. 1. a&yyedov] All else add icyupdv. *grtAo|] S has here a word = &vOpares, which, however, I take to be a misreading (see note on Syr. text) on the part of the Syriac scribe for the similar word = ordAo, which I therefore restore, as read by most: but ms. 38 has orvaAos, with 3, am, arm, Ke. 2. €xwy | Or efyev. 3. Tats .. . dwvais} So 8, and one ms. (7), and g; pr om.: all else, including 3 and vg, give accus. 4. rot €Bdduov| Or thy EBdduny: but no other authority supports the insertion of either. It is un- certain whether S means, ‘‘ from heaven, the seventh [voice],’’ or, ‘‘from the seventh heaven.’’ Possibly a marginal reference to verse 7, or lateral transference from it, has here crept into the text. o... avro| All else plural. 5. ys] Lit., Enpas: but see note on Syr. text. és] So 8, but all else om. Probably the Syriac prefix = és has been inserted by mistake, and the word ought to be obelized. Thy xetpa avtod| So A, one or two mss. (1, 36), and vg: the rest, with vt and 3, add rhy detidy. 6. S agrees with x A, a few mss., and vt, in omit- ting kal thy @dAacoay kal Ta év aitH: against the other Greek copies, 3, and vg. xpdévos ovk ora ert] S places @r first; but 20 x. I—9. , oe » a > e A > N Kal O ayyehos Ov €LoOOoVv EGTa@Ta emt A , Ae ee An A a > THS Oaddoons Kat ETl THS YNS; OS NPE QA wn wn {2 . THV XELPA AVTOV Eis TOV OUPaVoV" Kat » al nan > \ 3A OMorey ev T® COVTL Eis TOUS alavas A a ¥ N > TOV aiwveav' Os EKTLDE TOV OUpPAa- \ \\ \ >) ) A QA , \ lo \ VOV Kal TA EV AUT@, KAL THY YHV Kat \ >] b) “A y 4 >) y Ta €V AUTH, OTL YpOVOS OVK EOTAL A eve’ * adda e , €Bddpov cahmilew, Kat éereheoOyn TO pvoty- év Tals Hnpepais Tov ayyedou, oTav peddy A A aA > / \ pov Tov MeEov, 0 evnyyehioe TOUS if BJ lal \ la dovAous avTOU TOUS TpOPTas. \ \ Y¥ 5) lol 3 lo Kat dwvnv yKovoea €K TOV ovpavou Tadw arovoay pet e€uov Kat e- vmaye haBe 70 BiPdapt- Ovov TO ev ™ XELpt TOV ayyéeAov TOU yovuoav’ ¢ las \ A A \ IN ia EOTWOTOS ETL THS YHS KaL ETL THS / \ lA 22 \ faracons, KAU KaTapaye QUTO KQL there is no Greek authority for that arrangement of the words, nor for any except that which I have given, or xp. ovKér ora, as all MSS., and nearly all mss. The latter is followed by 3, but it is clear that S means to separate @7: from ovx—as also lat. * 7. *4AAd] S has oix, but this is evidently due to the accidental omission of a single letter by the Syriac scribe, See note on Syr. text. nuepas| All else add ris pwrijs. 3] So a few mss. ; against ws, which is read by all other copies, and versions (3 included). Perhaps the pronoun in § is meant to represent 8s—a possible reading, but unsupported elsewhere. e’nyyeAice Tovs ...| S is here indecisive, (1) between act. and mid. ; (2) between accus. and dat. dovAous a’tod| So Q and many mss.: the rest, éavtod §. (2% ambiguous; also lat.). 8. pwvhy Hkovca] One ms. (7), and ré, and vg [e/, with arm, &c.; not am] support this reading; against all other copies and versions, including = and am, which have 7 pwvh tv Hrovea. 7d BiBAaptdiov 7d] All else add jvewypévov. yiis ..- Gardoons] All else transpose. 9. kal xatdpaye| All else prefix (with slight variations) kal arjAGov mpds Toy &yyeAov A€ywv avTe Sodval wor Td BiBAapldiov" Kad A€ye por, AdBe. 9 10 EL . Baowrevou rodXots. X. Q—XI. 7. TLUKPAVvEel GouTHV KOLALaY Gov’ GAN’ eV T® OTOpaTl Gov e€aTar ws pedi. Kal ¥ A €laBov 76 BiBdapidvov ek THs yErpds A > , \ , by /, Tov ayyédov Kal Katépayov avTo \ > > ~ Zé. , e aN Kal HV €v TH OTOpaTL LOU ws MEAL ies, x iA yy > AQ > yAuKvU' Kal oT€ Epayov avToO emtL- , e , \ - KpavOyn 7 Koiia pov. Kal héyer A A , la > >i Lou det we maAu Tpopntevoear ETL ¥ \ A ‘\ , \ €Oveat Kat Naolts Kat yNoooas KQL Kat €000y pou - iv 4 es .Y e , KANGJLOS O{LOLOS pase KAL ELOTYKEL c >” , 5 yy \ 4 0 ayyedos héywv’ eyelpar Kal peé- TPNTOV TOY vaov TOV Meo, Kat TO Ovo vac piov Kat TOUS 7 POO KUVOUV- X\ \ 5 \ QA Kat THY avdAyny THY exBare €&wbev \ \ >A , 5 207 Kal py avTynY peTpHons’ OTL €d00n Tas €V QUT@. ¥ A A €owlev Tov vaov, an ¥ 6 ‘\ N 4 \ Tots €Oveou’ Kal THY mod THY la , aylav TaTHOOVoL pHvas TEeToOapa- got... . cov] All else read cov before, and om. after, Thy KoiAlay. tora] All else add yAukd. 11. Aéyet wor] So P and many mss., & and vt and vg [cl, with arm, &c.], &e.: but the other Greek [C hiat, x.10—xi. 3], and am, read Aéyovat mot. det oe mdAw] Lit., d€d0ral cor wdAw xpdvos : but see note on Syr. text, iv. 1. Z0veor kal Aaois| So ed (not am or arm), and & with émi before Aaozs: all else place Aaois first. XI. 1. Kal eforhwes 6 &yyedos] So & [but 7 pre- fixes *], with Q and several mss.; also arm. ‘The other Greck copies, and versions (including lat. except arm), om. 2. thy érw0ev|] So rand a few mss. (1, 35, 87, &c.): nearly all the other authorities have thy éwéev. Zéwev] So A, with some mss. (including 1, 36, 87, as in last note): Q and many, éw; P écwéer, and & éaw. 3. Wa mpopntevcovow] Lit., mpopnredou. All else, except pr, have caf fortva. See first note on il. 27. mepiBeBAnuevor| Or -pévous. 4. 800... 30] So apparently 8, and probably 3. All else prefix af to the former word; and nearly all, except x, to the latter. ATIOKAATYIS. Q yy? SN 4 La) A KOVTa Kat Ovo. Kal Owaw Tots dvat peapTval pov wa TpogpyntEevaovaw, e 4 tA * fo \ neepas yilas Kal dtaxocias Kat eEjxovTa mepiBeBnpéevor oakkovs. @ , r) , > fa N , ovTot eiot Ovo édAatar Kat Sdvo 4 ¢ , A / Avyviat ol evemiov Tov Kuptov wn wn Aw lanl 4 TATNS THS YHs EOTMTES. Kal EL TLS Beret aOuKno aL auTovs, TUP €eK7TO- peveTat €K TOV OTOpaTOS avToV \ , ; XN 5) \ SOA se Kat Katecbier Tovs €xOpovs avTav \ yy A J nw > , Kat ootis Oéder aduknoat avtovs, y A > x 5 Aw x OUTw O€t aUTOUS amoKTavOynvat. Kat @ ¥ \ > , A otro. €yovor THY e€ovaoiav Ketoar \ b) i Y \ , e \ > Tov ovpavov, wa myn Bpéyn veros ev Tals Nuéepas THS TpoPpyTEias avtTav’ A 5 4 yy , x Kal e€ovoiay €xovor orTpépew Ta voata eis aima’ Kat *marataN Tv ynv ev aon mrNnyN oodKis aN / SN yY ve é€av Oedkyowor. Kal otav Te\€owor of... €or@tes| Orai .. . éarartes. maons | S alone ins. this word. 5. ef tis O€Act] Or possibly (yre?, but for this latter there is no support: see note on Syr. text. OéAEt GdiKjoa avTovs (is)| The position of the pronoun after both verbs (in 8, not 3) is probably due to the Syr. idiom; but is supported, in the first instance, by ms. 14 alone; in the second, by x alone. doris] So ms. 88: the rest ef [#] tis. de? avtovs| So ms. 87: all else, d€? avrdv. 6. Kal oro] All else om. kal. Bpéxn] Lit., naraBalyy. terds| A few mss., and g, place this word thus: =, and most Greek copies, and versions, place it be- fore the verb; rg om. év rais nuépais] So ms.1; pr, in diebus: all other Greek, ras juépas. otpepey ta HSara] All else, em) ray sddtwyv oTpepev avtda. *narata:| The verb used by 8 = ramewdoa, but an obvious correction of the Syr. text (see note on it) restores mardéat. dads édv] So all authorities; lit., 颒 Scov: see note on Syr. text. OeAhowor| Or -covor. w to ATIOKAATYIS. lal , SS THY paptuplay avT@v, TO Onptov To 3 “ > Lal , , avaBatvov ex ths Paracons 7roLy- lal ‘\ , WEL PET AVTMV TOEMOV, KAL VUKHOEL A \ QaUTOUS Kal GTOKTEVEL AUTOUS. Kal TA TTOPATA AVTOV eT’ TOV TAATELOV lon , lal , s y lal THS TOKEWS THS MEYaANS TLS KaAELTAL a , \ ¥ TVEvpaTLKas Yddopa Kal AtvyuTTos iid ¢€ , > A > , omov 0 Kup.os avTov eoTtavpoby. A A \ kat PBdérovow ex Tov gdvrAwv Kat aA \ a \ b) A \ hadv Kal y\oooov Kat éOvav ta A , A \ TTOMATA AVTOV MEepas TpPELS Kal y \ N , > “A > b) 4 HLLTV' KAL TA TTOPLATA AVTOY OVK Aapy- An , N ¢€ covat TEOnvar Els PYNMATA. Kal Ob KQTOLKOUVTES ETL TNS YNS KAPNTOVTAL >> > aA \ > , y N em avTois Kat evppavlnoovTar’ Kat la y e Sapa Téupovow ahdAydows* OTL ot dvo A 2B , \ f mpopynta, €Bagavicay Tovs Katou XI. 7—I3. KOUVTaS El THS VHS. KA’ META TPELs e lal A lal NMEPAS Kal nuLov, mVEvLAa Cov EK TOU cov ciondOev ev adtots’ Kai €oTnoav SEN ‘ , 3 Ae \ A €ml TOUS mddas avTav’ TKal mvedpa A \ \ Cans emecev én’ avtovs'® Kat ddBos péyas é€yéveto emt Tovs OewpodvvTas > , \ » la , avUTOUS. Kal NKovTAaY movns mEyadys €K TOV ovpavod Eeyovans avTots, > 2 a ee PY N avaBare @Oe. Kal avéBynoar eis TOY > ‘\ =) lal 4 ; \ 3 , ovpavov ev TH vedeAn’ Kat eOewpovy b) Ni e > XN b) A N 3 avUToUs ol €yOpot avTav. Kal ev , A 9 EKEWWT) TH WPA EYEVETO TELT POS PEeyas” \ \ - A , ¥ Kat 70 O€kaTov THs Toews ETETAY \ 3: A A Kat amextavOnoay ev T@ TET PM Kal Sy. We » , e ,, dvopmata avOpwror yidsddes emta Kat ot ourol ev ddBw eyévovTo’ kai W €YEVOVTO’ Kt ¥ A A A A A edaxav dd€av TH O€@ TH EV TH OVPAVO' c c c t c 7. @addoons] Allelse have 4fvccou, which perhaps is what S intends to represent here: so xvii. 8 infi. (but not elsewhere, the reference in both places being to ‘‘the beast out of the sea’’: ep. xiii. 1 ; Dan. vii. 3). 8. rav mwAare@v] So lat. (? 77): all else sing. mov] So mss. 1,7, 14, 35, 36,87,&c. The MSS., most mss., = and lat. and most versions, add taf. 9. pvdady kad Aaa@y] So x (alone of Greek), and vg [cl, with some; not am, &c.]: all else transpose the two nouns, In §, they are marked for transposition. Ta wrdépata... Ta Treuata|] So P and some mss., and & and lat. (pr om. the former; arm, the latter): the rest have 7d mr@ua . . . TA WTdpara. aphoovor] So rec., with Q and most mss. ; and = and other versions: the rest, mostly, apiovou. pvfuata| So rec., with a few mss., lat. except g, and = (dnp; not /]: the rest, singular. [A hiat]. 10. of katoikobvres emt rhs yns| Or [em] rhy yijv. The Syriac does not determine the case, nor does it express the preposition. The phrase is very frequent in Apoc. (see iii. 10 supr.), usually with gen., and is with little variation rendered by 8 as here. xaphoovra| So one ms. (38): but the others, and the MSS., read yafpovow: rec., xapotow. & and lat., and most versions, support the future. evppavOnoovra| In this case Q and most mss. support the future ; also most versions, as in last note: against the present, which the other MSS. give. 22 méeuWovo] So AC and many mss.: Q and many more, d#covo.w: XP, and a few, méumovow. Versions as in the previous notes. bt of Bvo0 mpopHra| Lit., a [rods] Sv mpo- gnras of (or 671). All else ins. obro: after 871. 11. tpeis] So apparently S, with x P, mss. 1, 14, 28, 35, 36, 38, 152, &c., and lat.: all else, ras pets. év avtois] So A and some mss.; x Q and many mss, have eis avrovs. Between these readings, 8 and = fail to decide, but are against avtots (of C P) and ém auvtous (of rev.). tral mvetua (wis emecev em avrovs| These words are no doubt an interpolation, without Greek authority; see note on Syr. text. If accordingly we om. them, we ought perhaps (with all else) to read (wis for (éy in the sentence before, and émecey [or émémecev| for é2yéveto in the sentence following. 12. e@edpovy| So two mss. (38, 97): all other authorities e0e#pycar. 13. érecay] All else, @rece. The punctuation of S connects this verb with amextdv@noay following. kal dvéuara &vOpwro| \ e SN e , *»Y a , LooV 7» Oval » TpiTH *epyeTat* Tay. \ 15 Kat 6 €Bdopos ayyehos éeoadrice, \ b} l4 \ , b) “A Kal eyévovto dwvat peyadar ev TH >] “A , > la e , ovpavy éyovtes, eyeévetro n Bacireia nw , \ A wn e A 4Q Tov Koo pov TKat\ Tov Oeov yuov Kat la lol > A \ 3 , Tov Xpiorov avrov, kat €eBacidevoer 16 €lg TOUS Ai@vas TMV alwvwY. Kal OL yy \ la as aA ELKOTL KAaL TETTApES TpETPVTEPOL Ot > , A a , 3 N ‘\ EvaTriov TOV Beov KaOynvrar emt TOvs Opovous avTav, erecav ET TA TPOTH- TA AVTOV KAL TPOTEKVVHTAY TH OEw 4 >] A - 4 17 N€yovTes, EvxaptaTouEev aor Kupre ¢€ \ ec , 5 € a Ne o @€0s 0 TavTOKpaTwp’ O @Y Kal O nv ote elkndas THY Svvapiv cov 18 THY peyadnv Kal éBactrdevoas. Kat \ ¥ ) uA \ > e Ta evn apyicOnoav. Kat jibe 7 opyy ov Kal 0 KaLpos TOV VEKPwV 14. tidov af oval af S00 amHAGov] All else om. idov and read 7 oval 4 Sevrépa, with verb in sing.: and (except ms.7) om. the following kat. But see note on Syr. text. *&pyerat] Lit., éAfavde: but the change of a point in the Syriac (see note on it) restores the present, which 3 and all else read. 15. Aéyovres| Or -ovoa. kdopuou Tkai] There isno other evidence for this kal, which I obelize as probably being an insertion made in the Syriac. Cp. xii. 10. @cod] So one ms. (28), also pr: the rest read, Kupiov. éBacidevoev] So am (?): all else pres. or fut. 16. ot évimov. . . KdOnvtat| Or of évémiov... Ka0fuevor. The latter is read by rec. with P; the former by rev. with C. The other MSS., and many mss., also 3, read the passage with variations; none of which agrees with the rendering of 8: butlat. supports it. 17. 671] So all Greek, and S. Or ds, as g, am, Ke. 18. KpiOjvat’ Kal dodvar . . . SiapOetpar] Lit., iva KpiO@or Kal ddceis . . . Siapepeis. Tots puikpots meta Tav pmeydAwy]| All else for pera have cat (with change of case of following words), and some read both adjectives in accusative. S inclines to rots mikpots. Op. Ps. exiii. 21 (LXX.). S:apbelpaytas] So apparently S and 3, with C and some mss.(7,87,&c.), andlat.: therest d:apdelpoyras. ATIOKAATYISE. A . \ A A ‘\ KpiOnvar Kat dovvar tov piobov A PS) , a , \ Tols OoVAOLS Go TOLS TPOPYTais, Kat A ce , \ A p- ‘\ Tous aylois Kat Tots PoBovpevots TO OVvOMa Tov" Tots MLKpols PETA TOV peyadov’ Kat duapOetpar tovs dia- ie A Ppleipavtas THY yHv. Kal Hvolyn oO Q\ > Lal > A A yy GQ vaos €V TW oUpave, Kal wfOyn 7 KUBwTos TNS diabyKns avTOU €v TH aN \ 2 7 b) vaq@ KQaL EVEVOVTO aoTpaTat Kat \ \ i \ \ x Dw | Bpovrat KQL povat KQU OELO [LOS \ “ww Kal ONMELOV Kat yahala peyahy. peya whOn €v TH ovparva’ yur7 TepiBeBAnpern Tov nArLtoy Kal ¥ i? e , la) la) 3 Lal ceknvyn vToKaTw Tov Toda avTys. \ TEN lal A oY A , Kal emi THS KEehadns avTns aTépavos *aoTépwvr OWOEKa' Kal ev yaoTpt aA A / Q\ > , EXovoa Kat Kpalovoa Kal wdivovTa Kal wpOyn Ny , A KQUL Bacavilopevn TEKELV. 19. 6 vads] All else add tod Ocod. év t@ ovpay@| So rec. with x PQ, and most mss., and pr and vg, also 3: A C [Tisch. wrongly adds P] and the other Greek copies prefix 6, which also g and h confirm. 7@ vag | All else, except arm, add avrtod. Bpovtal kal pwvai] So a few mss. (14, 28, 36, 38, 73, 87, &c.), 3, g, and h: vg om. Bpoyral kal [except am, which places it before aorpamat] : nearly all else gwval kad Bpovrat. *ceiouds| S reads a word = mip: but an obvious correction of the Syriac text (see note on it) restores geicuds. Cp. vi. 12. XII. 1. *ao0répwy] The word in § = dkavOay: but by the insertion of a single letter (see note on Syr. text) aorépwy is restored. 2. €xovca kal] So 8 C and ms. 95, vt and am: the rest (including 3) om. kat. Kpa(ovca] So am only: the other lat., clamat, or -abat, or But the ptcp. may represent kpa¢et, which is the reading of 8 A P and some mss. ; though the structure of the sentence in 8 is against this. % supports cpa¢ey, with C and some mss.; not éxpagey [as wrongly stated by Tisch.] with Q and some mss. kal wdivovoa] This kal is supported by A alone among Greek copies, and = among versions. -avit. 23 19 Xo ie N Ww ~ AITOKAATYWI. ¥ A ey A Y a, aes. \ ado ONMELOV EV TH OVPAVYM Kat ioov L c , / , x A we dpaKkav féeyas Tupos’ exwv Kepahas ec \ \ , 4 \ > \ \ emTa Kal KEpata dé€ka’ Kal emt Tas A \ Kepahas avTov éemTa Suadypata. Kal nw , A 7 OUpa avTOD TUpEL TO TpiTOY TaV 5 4, an 5 ~ > ~ \ » AOTEPwV TOV ev TH OVpavea’ Kal EeBahev S| nt > A A \ i , QUTOUS Els THY YHV. Kal O Opakev e€ ww aA ELOTHKEL EVMTLOV THS YvVatkKOS TNS , (av Y y la x pedkAovaons TEKELY’ LWA OTAaV TEKN TO ~ \ ¥ TEKVOV aUTHS KaTapayy. Kal ETEKEV ex + aA / - viovy apaeva Os pédder ToUratvery , aw mavra Ta €Ovn ev paBd@m ovdnpa: ey wn Kal ynpTacOn TO TEKVOY aUTHS POS A. 2 \ \ \ , ty ww Tov Meov Kat pos TOV Opovov avrov. \ e \ yy b>} \ ¥ Kal y yurn epvyev Eels THY EPHpOP, > A € ld OTOU ELYEY EKEL TOTOV NTOLULATMEVOV 5 XX an aA 7 4 ) \ ato TOV @eov, Wa Tpépwow avTHY ¢ s 4 NS , \ npépas yxiWias Kal diakoglas Kal e ip \ b) V4 , b E€nKOVTa. Kal eyeveTo TOAEMOS EV x. 3-—-Il. ~ 3 Lads € M yr A e y+ x T@ ovpavo’ 6 Mtxand Kal ot ayyedou avToU TodEMovaL pEeTa TOD SpaKovTos a S cat of ayyedou avTov SG , Kat 6 dpdkwv 2 , Ne en ea hs he eToh\€unoav Kal OVK LoyUTaV’ OVOE Tomos evpeOn avrots ev TH ovpava. Kat EBnOy 6 Spakwv 6 péyas 6 Odts, ¢ b) A e , 4 \ 0 apxatos 6 Kadovpevos didBodos Kat 0 Latravas’ 6 mAaVa@V THY OiKoUpPEeVHY odnv' Kat €BAHOn els THY ynv. Kal S Y, > la) ’ > ~A 3 , OL ayyedou avTov pet’ avtov €BAn- \ »¥ N / Onoav. Kal nkovoa dwovinyv peyadnv > A > A , .*. q > EK TOU Ovpavou héyovaay’ *apTL eyE- VETO 1) TwTYpia Kal 7 SVVapLs Kal 7 Bacidreia TOU Ocod jHuav, ore EBAHON 0 KaTHYyopos 6 KaTnyopav avTar, > , A A e lal € la ‘ evaTLov TOV Meov yuwv NuEpas Kal 4 A VUKTOS. Kal avTol éviknoav év T@ y A 3 , \ \ N ALLaTL TOU apvlov, Kal Ova TOV oyov HS paptuplas avrov’ Kat 3. mupéds] So C Q and many mss., and = and some versions: lat., and all the rest, have wuppds. 4. rev ev TG ovpavg| All else, Tod ovpavov: cp. xi. 13. elathxe:] C alone of Greek copies, and & of versions, support the pluperf. ; the rest mostly perf. 5. &poeva] Or a&poey (8 PQ have mase., AC neut.). There is nothingin 8 to support the solecism. 6. efxev] So 3, h, andsome vg [¢/, with arm, &e. ; but not am], and one ms. (88) ; the rest, éyeu. tpépwow] All else prefix éxe? here. Possibly the original of S read éxrpépwor with Q, &c., and thus came to omit éxe? before it. 7. modepovat| Lit., roAcuodvres. The Greek have [rov| moAeujoa, and so 3: hk and pr, ut pugnarent ; g and vg, preliabantur. *xal 6 dpaxrwy] S has rod devrepov in place of these words, so that the sentence runs, moAeuovar meta Tov Spakovtos tod Seurépov Kal of &yyedor adrod ervA€unoay Kal ovk trxvoav. But dpdxwy and devrepos are in Syriac expressed by the same letters distin- guished only by a point. By changing the place of the point and prefixing the copulative (see note on Syr. text), we recover the text as above restored. For éroAéunoay (so &), most else read émoAdunoe, and all place the verb after 6 3pdewv. 24 8. avrois] &, and nearly all else, have abrav, or avtg@, and add (but 3” om.) és: two mss. (17, 36) confirm abrots; a few (7, 28, 73, 79, 152) om. éru. 9. 6 dpdkwy . . .] Of the seven insertions of the article 6 in this verse, three only are certainly indicated by S—before dis, kadrovuevos, and rAavav. Note the punctuation, dividing 6 d¢is from 6 apxaios, which latter S mistranslates, as if = 4 apxf. oikoumerny] Lit., viv. kat €BAnOn eis| No other authority supports kat here, except 3 [d; not Jn p]. 10. ék Tod ovpavod] So ms, 96, and g and pr (?, but not 4), also arm; for év T@ ovpar@, of all else *&pr.] The Syr. text (see note on it) by dropping a letter, represents iS0d: pr alone om. Tov Ocod judy] All else add kal 4 éEovcta rov Xpiorovd avrov. katnyopos]| All else add, ray adeApay nuar. avtay| Or avtobs. 11. éevixnoay] All else add airdv. év TG aluati.. . dia Tv Adyor] Nearly all else have 8:4 7d aiwa. . . 51a Tov Adyov. Possibly the reading of 8 is meant to represent this; see note on Syr. text. For 8:4 with accus. cp. iv. 11, and see notes on the Greek and Syr. texts there. avtod |] So mss. 43, 47, 87, for airay. 10 XII. [I—XIl. 4. 3 3 «7 \ x b] A ¥ OUK NYaTNOAaY THY WuXnVY a’Ta@V aypL , lal 12favatov. dua Tovto evdppativerbe b] \ A wn OUpavol Kal Ol ev av’TOLS OKNVOUVTES' b) \ “A lal \ an , Y oval ™ Yn Kal TH Bartdooyn, ort KataBatver 6 duaBoros mpds avrous, y \ 4 29O\ y 29\ 7 Exov Ovpov péyav, eidws ote ddiyov N ¥ , ¢ > e , 13 KaLpOV EXEL. KAL OTE EldEY 6 SpaKwV oTt EBAHOn eis THY yHv, Ediwke THY 14 YUValka HTLS ETEKE TOV apoEva. Kal > vA “A \ , , A €060n TH yuvatkt dvo wrépvyes TOU GETOU TOV peyddov’ wa TéTHTAL Eis x ¥ lal THY Epnmov Eis TOV TOTOV avTHS, oTwS TpépynTar EKEL KALPOVY KaLPOUS Kal HULTV KALPOV, ATO TpOTwTOV 15 Tov opews. Kal EeBarev 6 Odis eK TOU OTOMATOS AUTOV’ OTiTW THS YvVaLKOS VOwWP @S TOTapOV, Wa avTHY ToTA- 16 LoPopyHToOY ToLno?n. H YN TH yuvarkt, Kal nvokev y yn A \ 4 Xx TO OTOMA aUTHS Kal KaTémMLE TOV Kat €BonOynoev motapov ov eBartev 6 Spakav ék 17 TOV OTOMATOS avTOL. Kat wpyiaby 12. th yf... TH Pardoon] Or accusative. kataBalver] SoS [2; not dp; m?]; for aor. avrovs] All else, bpas (or juds, ms. 152). 14. €5667] All else -noay, except a corrector of x. dvo] So apparently S (not =), with PQ and most mss., for ai dvo. brws tpépynta| SoS (lit. rpépeoOa), with Q and many mss. ‘The rest have dou tpéperat (so rec.), sup- ported by Sand lat. ['Tisch.’s note on this place is defec- tive, but for the reading of Q see his dpp. V.T. Vaticani]. katpovs| All else prefix Kal. 17. éxdvrwv] Lit., Zxove1, but this is probably due to the Syriac idiom ; see note on i. 16. 18. éorddnv| So PQ, and most mss. 3, and lat. and most versions, éord@n. XIII. 1. riv kepadhy] All else plural. dvoua] So NCP and a few mss., v¢ and most versions: A Q, most mss., vg and 3, plural. 2. * Aedvtwy] (i) All else, except one ms. (38), The rest, E ATIOKAATYIS. € } 4 Se ~ , \ n2 A 6 Opdkav ert TH yuvatki, kal amndle Tooa. TOAEMov peTa TOV oiTaV TOV OTEPLATOS AVTHS, TOY THPOVVYTWY \ > XN A A \ >. lé Tas evTohas TOV Beov, Kal €xovTwY A , a lal \ > / THv paptupiay Inoov. Kat eoTa- 18 »” A , appov ts Oarac- ons, Kat eloov é€x THS Oaracons XIII. Q 35 X SS nv emt THY , 9 “A ¥ 4 , Onpiov avaBatvov, €yov Képata déka \ \ ¢€ , \ =) XN “A Kat Kepatas emTa’ Kal emt TOV , 3 lal : , 4 \ KEpaTwVv avTov deka diadnpata’ Kat \ oe] ~ » Kehadyv avTov ovopLa Br\aodnptas. HV Ofolov Tapdaheu' oN XN €eml THY LS) \ N , a > KQL TO Onpiov O €LOoD, \ e / KQUL Ob TOOES > fon ls ay ; XN XN ie 5) aA QUTOV WS apPKOU KQUL TO OTOLa QAUTOU € as *edvtwv’ Kal ed@Kev aiT@ 6 ye ~~ , b) wn \ \ dpakwv THY Svvapw avTov Kal TOV / ) lal \ > / / Opovov avtov Kai é€ovoiay peyadyp. Kat play eK TaV KEpar@Vv avTOD as O , exhaypmevnv r \ nA Q {2 > wn 24) T NY) TOU AVATOVU AVUTOV €E epa- 1os) e > /, 5 \ ELS bavatov KQUL_ 1) TevOn Kat *ebavpacby\ oln 7 7 > / las / A \ * / dtiaw Tov Onpiov’ Kat *rpoceKvvy- 4 and one or two versions, prefix ordua. (11) S reads Aeatyns, as does = [p; but din have Acdpyrwr]. Both are expressed by the same letters in Syriac, and only distinguished by points (see note on Syr. text). As there is the support of x and two mss. (14, 92) for Aedvtwy, and none for Aealyns, I restore the former. The authorities in general read Aégovtos. 3. *2@avudcbn| S has a verb = avnxOn (cp. Psh., Matth. iv. 1). But by changing a single letter into a similar one we recover éGavudodn. See note on Syr. text. I prefer this reading (with A and some mss.— see also C, and g) to edavuacer (of the rest), as agree- ing with the passive form of the Syr. verb. bAn 7 yn] & reads » wAnyn (mw for o, and 7 misplaced). 4. *xpocextynoay] S represents mpocektvnoe (by omission of the final letter of the Syr. verb; see note on Syr. text). and impossible reading. But this is an unsupported 26 ATIOKAATYIZ ~ , 9 » \ cav\ ta SpaKovt, ore eOwKE THY > , lx 4 \ , éfovalay T@ Onpiw, Kat TpoweKvvn- A , iA Y cav To Onpiw héyovtes, Tis Opovros \ , a Mi , fe 7@ Onpiw tovtTw; Kal tis Sdvatar A > b) la \ 26 50 STOAEUNOaL PET avTov; Kal €000H avT@ oTopa Aadovv peydda Kat f # Hcy / \ 3 l4 3 lay SE) la Bracdnpiav’ kat €660n aita e€ovoia lanl la ‘\ Tonoal pyvas TETTAapaKovTa Kal te ‘\ A Ss , b) A 6dvo. Kal nvorke TO OTOKLA GvUTOU Brtaodynpiav @Ocov aA \ Br\acdnpnoa, TO ovoua Kal THY oKNVHVY TOV EV TH OVPAV@ TKNVOUV- > \ N ELS T pos TOV \ > , b) A la , 7 TOV. KQAL e000n aAvT@ TOLNO AL TONE- pov PETA TOV ayiwy Kal vUKHoAaL by) / \ > , 3 A > , avtovs’ Kal €d60n ata e€ovcia émi Tacav dvdyv Kat adv Kal la ‘\ »¥ XN 4 3 yacoav KQL €Ovos. KQU T POO KUV7)- if e ~ COUTW AVTOV TAVTES OL KATOLKOUITES XIII. 4—I2. A e > emt THS YS, Ol OV yEeypappévor Ev A , A A lal la b) , TO BiPAia THS CwHs, TH TOV apviov Tov éodaypévov mpo KataPodys > , KOT MOV. El TLS EXEL OVS, AKOVTATY. wv > > , b) , 5) El Tis €ls alyuahwotay amayer Els aixpakwolay wvmdyer Kat ooTLS , €v PaXaipa amoKTEiVEL, Ev payaipae 9 , @Q? 9 e , amoktavOnoetat. @Oé €oTW 7 TOTLS Kat eloov adddo Onpiov avaBatvov €x THs \ A ? Kal 9 UTop“ovn THY ayiwP. A Q i) \ g& ys, kal elye Képata dvo" Kal Opo.ov > be ey 2 \ x) 7 e Sr , Hv apviw’ Kat edaher ws OpaKawr \ ‘\ > 4 A , , Kat THv €€ovotay Tov mpaTov Onptov na 74 , *racav\ Tiva\ *oujoe.\ éevamvov \ lat \ QUTOU. Kal ToLnoeL THY YHV Kal A A \ Tous €v avTH KaToLKoUVTas, TKaL yA lal TpooKuvycovar To Onplov 70 mpaTov od eparevOn 7 wANYY TOU Pavarov étt Z5wke] As 8 AC P, and a few mss., pr and vg; or és é3wke, as g and cl: Q and most, 7@ Sedwkdre. tovTw] So 3; pr, tllae bestiae: all else om. 6. eis BAaconulay...BAaconunoa.| Lit., Brac- onuety... wa BAaohnunon. mpos Tov Ocdv| Lit., évdmioy Tov Ocod. To dvoua] All else add adrod (x, addr). Thy oKnvhny Tay . . . oknvotytwy} All else ins. adtod after oxnvhv, and read [kal] tots .. . oknvoovras : except vt (eius .. . gui habitut). 8. of od yeypaupévor] Salone: but probably the Syr. text (on which see note) needs emendation, and its true reading may be @y ob yéypamra TA dvduara {airéy], (with x P Q, g, vg, &e. ; the rest sing.). 7@ tod| So apparently S, but all else om. 7@. mpo| S alone: all else amd. 10. amdye:] So one ms. (33) ; also & [but 7 with *], vt, including lat. of Irenzus (V. xxviii. 2), &c., and vg (el, with arm, &c.|; but all MSS. and some few mss. and am, &c.,om. Rec., with ms. 1, has ovvayer; All MSS. (except A) om. also the second eis aixuadwotay. 35, 87, emaye:. kal doris ev waxatpa! All else except pr om. kat, and all read e¥ tis, except pr and vg (qui). amoktelver| So x and a few mss.: the rest read 26 mostly amoxreve?, and so rec. 3 agrees with S, and so does g (interficit), but not pr or vg (occiderit). év maxalpa amoxtavOncerat| SoS (for det avroy év m. amoxtavO7jva), supported by g alone, which has gladio interficietur. The close agreement between these two versions in this remarkable verse is note- worthy. mioris. .. trouovn| All else transpose. 11. rat Suoov Fv] S alone: all else duo1a, omitting rat and qv. 12. *racav] S has wavrés, but the removal of a point corrects this. See note on Syr. text. tiva’ *rovhoe:| (i) S has a fut. verb, with the prefix which may stand either for #y or for tva, If the former, it is wrongly inserted; if the latter, it seems doubtful, but tva mwounoer (= Torety, as ms. 97, or mwoijoat) may be the reading indicated. The MSS. and most mss. and g read wove? simply; three mss. (34, 35, 87) worhoer. 3%, pr, vg, &e., éwoter. (ii) For momoet, S has a verb = mapeActoera: but by shifting a point we recover moijoe:. See note on Syr. text. kat moimoe:] So the three mss. cited in last note (i): & with Q and most mss., kad émwoler; the rest kal muret; vg, et fecit. tat’ mpooxvyhoovo:] Read rather tva for kal, with all else: see note on Syr. text. 12 13 14 4 > A 16 Oyptov, amoKkravOact. XIII. 13—xIv. 2. A SA QUTOV. Kal ToLnoEL ONpmEera peyada, id la A A wa mwup mown KataBaivery eK TOV ovpavov émt THY ynv evemTLoy TOV > = ay avOparov. Kat *mravynoce Tovs KaToukouvras emt TAS ys Sia Ta A a 2Q/ Sa A Fee. onuera & €d00n aiT@ Toinoa eva- mov Tov Oypiov' héywy Tots KaToL- KOvoW él THS YHS, ToMoar ElKdva ia) 0 / a ¥ ‘\ é nN XN ial OY MALTESE TONS OBI SUES UR I A LS LE , > / paxatpas €d60n A ww nw ~ ld w~ ait@ Sovvar mvedpa TH EiKOYL TOU ‘\ ¥ Xi Kal e(noe. Kat , \ we y yy aN Onpiov, Kat Tomoer Wa ooo. ear XN 4 ~ > Ve. A HN WpookvyntTwoL TH ELKOVE TOU KQL TOLHoEL / ‘\ ‘\ N ‘\ , TAVTAS TOUS PLKPOUS Kal TOUS peEya- ‘\ \ \ hous, Tovs mAOVGIoUs Kal TOUS TTW- xovs, Tovs Tdeardras\ Kal Tovs dovdous, wa SoA avbrots yapaypa 13. moinoe:| So two (35, 87) of the mss. cited on verse 12: for wove?, of the rest, and 3; lat., fecit. tva wip| Nearly all else ins. kal before mip. ém{| So Q and many mss. ; also &: all else eis. 14. *rAavjoes] (i) SoS, and am (seducet ; but cl with other texts of vg, seduxit ; as also pr) : all Greek copies, mAava; and so g, also arm: (ii) S has a verb = éfa- Aeter or KadvWe, but by transposing two letters we recover the true reading. See note on Syr. text. Ta onueta] S renders as if these words were in genitive: but see note on Syr. text, iv. 11. 5] So x and many mss., but the rest have 3s. = is here indecisive: v¢ has gui (= és); but vg has quae (which confirms 8). 15. avrg] As XQ; or perhaps airp, as A OP. mvevua TH eikdve TOD Onpiov| After these words, S om. (by homeeot.) the words fva kal AaAnan 7 eikay Tod Onplov, as do C and a few mss. ; also [/; notdnp). moinoe:| Sox, and a few mss., and apparently = /, for rovhon. Of these mss., three (14, 73, 79) om. the preceding sentence; and thus agree with 8 and 37 in their reading of the entire passage. 16. rovhoer] So X [din; but p -on]and vg (faciet; but arm, faciat) ; 9, facit; pr, fecit. All Greek copies have ove?, but a corrector of x agrees with S. EK 2 ATIOKAATYIZ. , 4 A A 7 A A A emt TOV ye—pav avTav Tav dekiav, Fa) 3 , x , » > \ Tis ayopacar 7) TwAnoat ETL, El LH Xx yee X\ , SAN 7 YN) €7l TO PE€TWTTOV QAvUTWVY, Wa 0 €xwv TO ydpaypa Tov dVduaTos A , aA XN o \ A > 4 Tov Onpiov 7} Tov apiOuov Tov ovd- > A a e , > , patos avTov. @de 7 Godia eat. lal 7 A vouv, Wndiratw Tov Onpiov' apiOuos yap > , > , e , ‘\ € ie avOpoémov éariv. é€aKdcvor Kat €&y- CxS WED Kab O €EXWV 3 \ ~ apibwov Tov 17 y \ > \ > ‘\ KovTa Kat €€. Kat eldoov kat tdov xy. \ >) a, e X > \ A yy , TO apvioy EGTHKOS El TO CPOs Siwv, > nw Q\ - KQL MET QUTOV EKATOV Kal TETTApa- \ , AS ¥ KOVTa Kal Téeooapes KLALadES EXOUT AL ~ \ .Y ¥y A TO OVOMA GAUTOV Kal TO OVOMa TOV A , i lal TATPOS aVTOV yeypappevov emi TOV A N ¥ \ PETOTOV a’TOV. Kal YKovTa pwvny > la! > Lal e \ SOO €K TOU OvpaVvou @S povyv VOATWV TOAAOV, Kal ws dwvynyv BpovTys pe- tovs mAovatous| All else prefix kal: also to the pair of nouns following. tdeondtas] Or kupious. S alone, for ércvOépous. I obelize this word, as probably due to a blunder of the scribe. See note on Syr. text. 5067] S and & only. The weight of Greek authority is for Séc.W, but dec0n, Sécet, SHoovo,, décwow are also to be found. TOV XELPOV . . all else have singular. 7» wéTwrov] Or genitive, sing. or pl. The Greek copies vary, and the Syriac is indecisive. 17. dyopdoa wwAnoau] All else prefix SvvnTat, and make these two verbs infinitives. ért] So two MSS. (35, 87); all else om. tov dvduaros] So & [but 72 with *]; with C alone of Greek copies; supported by pr, and the lat. of Irenzeus (see verse 10, first note), and by arm and other good texts of vg (am, nomine). The other MSS., and all mss., have 7d dvoua; to which rec. prefixes #, (so g and e/, aut): and this is partly supported by 8 and mss. 36, 38. 18. «al 6 €xwy] All else om. kal. éfardoior...| Soxonly: before the numerals all else ins. [al] 6 dpiOuds aitod [éoriv]. . tov Setiay] S and & only: ATIOKAATYIS. “e e \ aA ¥ , e yahyns 7» dwvn HY Koved, as Kapwdov Kiapilovra ev Tats KiOa- 3 lal \ ¥ e > XN 3 pars avTov' Kal adovow as won . > , A , Kawny evatiov Tov Opovov, Kat évoTiov Tav Tecodpov Cowv Kat ~ | 4 a) , By \ 5 \ evoTriov TOV TpEeaBuTEpav’ Kal OVdELS novvato pallet THY wdHv. TKal® at EKATOV Kal TETTUPAaKOVTA Kal TEO- , e > - b) X\ Tapes xuduades Ol NYOpacpEVvoL a7ro yns yuvakov ovK EemodvyOnoar’ 47S otrot eiaw, ot pera TaAp- , , p) «@ ¢ 9 Oévor yap eto, otTou ot aKohov- Onoavtes TO Apviw Omov av vrdyn. ae 5) , JN a p) , otro. Hyopacbynoav amo Tav avOpo- TwV, aTapYn TO OCW Kal TH Apvio. 5 OTL EV TH OTOPATL AVTOV Ovy EUpEOy 6 Wevdos" Kat eloov addov ayyedov meTopevov ev Apwpmor yap Elou. , YY > 3 b) it pEecoupavypati, ExovTa Tér avTov > , a, > , 2 \ evayyédov aidviov' evayyedioar emt Tous Kabynméevous emt THs ys, Kat émi mav €Ovos Kat Aaovs Kal hvdas XIV. 2. % pwvh] All else prefix kat. KiWapwddy KiOapiCovTa . . . avtov| Salone: for KiOapwdav KiOapiCovTwy . . . avTay. 3. évemiov tev mpeaBurépwy | So x alone of Greek copies, with g. Nearly all else om. évamov. tral® ai éxardy] S alone: all else ei uh. The reading is plainly false, and is barely saved from being unintelligible by the pointing ;—a larger stop placed instead of a comma after @dfv, the full stop at end of verse removed, and acomma after oditol eioww (verse 4). 4. adkodovdjoayres| So in 3, and so cited by Methodius (Sympos., I. v.). All else present ptep. irayn| Or tmayer. S uses future; = present Neither is decisive. . . . avtov| Or dy (as pr); all else kal . aVTOr. yap] Sox Q with nearly all mss. and versions (including & [but 27 with *], and e/ with most vg), and so rec.': but A C P om., with one ms. (12), and vt and am. 6. }ém’ aitod] S alone; perhaps a mere pleonasm. ptep. 5. Ot . 28 XIV. 2—II. Kal yhoooarv, héywr ev havn pe- y big cd Ub Se yahyn, poByOnre Tov Oedv, Kat ddre > Lend / . 7 > e Y nw avt@ dd€av' ott HOEY 7 wpa THS Kplo€wWS AVTOV’ Kal TPOTKUYHTATE TH TOUnTAVTL TOV OUPaVvOV Kal THY YHV \ / \ XN e , Kat Odtacoav Kal myydas vddTwv. Kai addos devtepos jKxohovder aivT@ héywv, emecev erece BaPviov peyahn, ) €K TOV Ovpov THS Top- velas avTns memoTLKE TaVTa TA EOVn } Kat add\os ayyedos tpitos 1Koov- > a / > ia /, Onoev avrTois héywv ev povn peyadyn, El TLS MpooKuvet TO Onpiov Kat THY > / 3 lal \ Ze 4 eixkova avTov, Kal hapPaver yapa- an \ A , A yaa QaUTOU ETL TOU [LETWTOV avUTOD, \ 3 , b) wn »” lal KQL QUTOS WTLETAL EK TOV OLVOV TOU jo Oujov Tov Kuptov, Tov Kexepaopevov akpaTov €v T@® ToTHpiw THS opy7ns > aA. \ , 5 \ avtov' Kat BacavicOnoetar ev tupt \ 6 , 2 7 > oN Cees KQL EL, EVWT7LOV ayye WV aYlLov ¢€ \ > 4 A b) lA \ KQL E€VWTLOV TOU APVLOV’ Kat O X\ Lal an qe KQ7TVOS TOU Bacavic pov QUTOV evayyeAloa|, Or -cac@a. kal Aaovs kal pudds kal yA@soav] So pr, but with yAdooas. All else write all three nouns in sing., ’ and place Aady last. Aéywv] Or Agyorta. 8. &Ados devTepos| So x and one ms. (95); most ins. &yyeAos either before, or after, or instead of, devtepos: g has &yyedos for &AAos. hKodovder| S alone: all else aor. avt@] So 3, and pr: all else om. Aéywv] Lit., kal Aéyet, or kal Zreyev. tov Ouuot] All else ins. rod otvov before (a few instead of) these words. 9. mpookuver . . . AauBaver| S (as pointed) em- ploys preterite; but no change of reading need be inferred. So too AauBave: in verse 11, Xdpayua avrov}] S and Salone ins. the pronoun. All else add at end, 4 ém thy xeipa [adrod]. 10. tod Kupiov] S alone; 3 with nearly all else, Tov @cov ; a few mss., avTod. 7 8 ) II XIV. II—I9. eis al@vas aidvev avaBaiver’ Kat OUK €xovow dvaTavow Huépas Kal VUKTOS, Ob mpoaKuvovvTes TO Onpiov Kal THVY €iKOVa GUTOV, Kal Et TLS Lap Paver TO yadpaypa Tov dvdpmatos lal e N ~ 12 QUTOV. MOE HY VTOLOVT) TaV ayiwY > 4 ¢ aA \ \ la EDT, OL THPOVYTES TAS EVTOAS TOU “A ‘N th > lat 13@€00 Kal THY TiatwW Inoov. Kat >» la SY lal b) lal , yKovota mavns €K TOV OVpavod heyou- ons ypaov, pakdapioL ol VEKpoL ol > / oJ / ~) > » ev Kupiw amobvyoKovtes am aptu ss , XN A 9 b) 4 vat héyer 7O IIvevpa, wa avaran- Con! / fox\ \ It OOVTAL €K TOV KOTM@VY GAUTOV. Kal idod vedédn evan? Kal él THY / , 4 en vepédnv Kabypevoy ofotovy vie 3 , cy 2 A A avOpamov' €xav emt HS Kepadrs avTov oatépavoy ypuvcovv? Kal emt SN A b) la) 5 / x 4 q TYV XELPa QUTOUVU PEemTavov t E€VKOP. 15 Kat addos ayyedos é€n\Oev ex Tov 11. dvaBatver] The verb seems to be preterite in S (as pointed); but whether pret., fut., or present in Syriac, it apparently represents the present tense, which all Greek copies show. See note on Syr. text. 13. Kupig] Lit., Kupio nua. amodvicxovtes| The verb in § is preterite. avtav] All else add, ta yap [5¢] Epya abray dkoAovde? per avtav. I do not restore the omitted words, for the omission is probably not due to the Syrian scribe, but derived from the Greek by the translator,—the homeoteleuton which is complete in the Greek (aitaév . . . aitav) being less so in the Syriac, where the pronoun is expressed by a suffix. 14. kalidov] Allelse prefix cal efdov, except x only. Kadhuevoy Suorov|] Or nominative. Suoov vig] The reading of x A (Q om.) and many mss. is vidvy: of P and ms. 26, viod. S is in- determinate, but as its rendering here is the same as in many other places where 8uouos is followed by dat., it probably implies vig, with C and many mss. éxwv] Or éxovra. em) rhv xetpa] SoS alone (cp. xx. 1) for ev rf xerpl. taeuvedv] S alone; the word no doubt being a ATIOKAATYIS. lal s bY , A lal vaov, Kpalav ev peyddty avy Tw Kabnueva emt THs vedédns, Téupov X\ la / x / 4 To Opéravev cov Kat Oépirov, ore HrOev 7 wpa Oepicar. Kat eBarev ¢ - 5 \ la e ‘3 6 Kabymevos emt THs vedédyns TO dpemavovy avtod emt THY yn, Kal eDepicOn yn. Kat addos ayye- hos €€n\Oev ex TOV vaov Tov Ev THO oupave’ e€xwy Kal avTos dpémavov 6&¥. Kal ahdos ayyedos e€n\Oev ex ~ te ¢€ ~ > 4 tov Ovo.acrTnpiov, 6 eywv e€ovotay €mt TOU os’ L eda povn mTupos’ Kal edavynce havn / ~ YY \ , XN peyahy T@ €xovTt TO Spémavoy TO > , - ‘\ XN We, / 6&v, méuibov avd TO Spéravdv cov Ss > , \ Ma \ / TO 6&0, Kal Tpvynoov Tovs Bdtpvas THS apmédov THS yHs' OTL NKLATaV at otadvdat avtTns. Kat eBadrev 6 ze XN , > la ON A dyyehos TO Spémavov avrov emi THs yns, Kal eTpvynoe TV apmedov TIS scribe’s blunder (of transference from a previous line), but whether of the Greek or the Syriac it is impossible to determine: all else, fv. 15. Oepica] S om. dr e&npavOn 6 Oepiopds Tis yis, which all else have; except (doubtfully) =, the text of which is here uncertain and [d/p; not 7] shows a larger omission. 17. exw kad aditdés] Or éxay simply. 18. 6 €ywy]| So apparently 8, and & distinctly, with A C; also g (but not / or pr), andwy. The rest om. 6. epadvnoe| Lit., pate (cp. verse 15), and so &. dwvi| Or ev dwrR: &, kpavyf, with C P and most mss. : but & A Q, a few mss., and lat., gery. meuvoyv ov 7d dpéravdy cov] (i) & with all else except two mss. (14, 92) prefixes Aéywy. (ii) S alone ins. ov. The nearest approach to its reading is that of a ms. (29), which ins. gov before, as well as after, 7» d5p.—Else, in placing gov after dpéravoy, it has the support of x alone. The rest read gov 7d Spémavov. Hxuacay] Lit., n’tnoav, which possibly may have been in the Greek original of 8. 19. ém) rijs ys} Sox, and mss. 38 and 97, only : = with the rest eis thy yiv. 29 ~ co 20 Aypov Tov Ocov tiv peyadny. XV. ATIOKAATYIS. yns Kal €Barev eis tHv Anvov TOD Kat ératnOyn 1% Anvos Ew THs TOdEws, Kat e€nOev aiwa ex THS ANVOd, ayxpt Tov YahWav TOV UTTwD, emt TTAdior Kat + A > “~ c) ~ - aktko onmeioy ev TM OUPAaV@, pEya XLAtwv Kat OLaKoclov. €LOOV \ , é 3 4 ¥y KQL davpacrov aryyehous EXOVTAS A ty A * \ 5 , 4 yY > am\ynyas eta *Tas €oyxatas,\ oTL Ev avtats érehéoOn 6 Ovpos Tov Seov. Kat , ss \ A PELLYLEVNY TUpl’ Kal TOUS VLKOVTAS eioov ws Pd\accav varwyvy > A / \ b) A > , €x Tov Onpiov Kal €k THS €LKOVOS avTov Kal €K Tov apiOnov Tov A e A SEN ‘ OVOMATOS AUTOV, EOTATAS ETL THY / SS € 4 ¥ Odiacoavy Hv varivny, E€eyovTas A \ Kiapas TOU @eodv. Kal ddovor THY wonv Mwcéws Tov SovAov Tov Beod, A \ > QA A 3 , , Kal THY @onv Tov apviov, \e- Thy weydAnv] So x (alone of MSS.), with some mss., followed by rec. The rest have tov péyar, which pr expressly attests: and so =. The other lat. are indecisive; g gives acum . . . magnam. 20. ew] Sonand mss. 1, 28, 38, 79; or ewOer, as all else. ém) oradiwy| So lat. (except g), per stadia: all Greek, amd for éri. Cp. xxi. 16. diaxociwy| S has here the support of x and one ms. (26) only: the rest mostly éfaxociwy. XV. 1. ayyéAous] All else add érrd. *ras éoxatas|] S gives &Adas, but by striking out a letter I restore its true text (see note on it). 2. éml thy Oddacoay ...]| Lit., émdyw ris Oa- Adoons . 3. @d5over.] Or ddovras, with x, pr, and vg. Aéyovres| Or kal A€youst. dtkaa Kal GAnOiva Ta Epya] All else, Sicarar kal GANOival ai d5ob. aiwvwy] So x C, two mss. (18, 95), &, and vg [saeculorum; but am, eaelorum]: but the other MSS. and mss., and most versions, including vt, read é@vav: aylwy of rec. is an error. 4. ov un] Or od simply. poBn07 oe] So rec., with many mss., 3, and 30 XIV. I9—XvV. 7. , \ ‘\ ‘\ yovres’ peydia Kat Oavpacra Ta ¥ 4 e ‘\ e epya gov Kupre 0 eos oO marto- , , \ > \ A Kpdtwp' Sika Kal ddnOwa Ta ¥y e XN A x, 7 epya gov 0 Bacuidevs TOV alovwr. , > ‘\ ~ , ! N Tis ov py poByby oe, Kipre! Kai dofdce. TO Gvomad Gov’ OTL av Et , y F) 9 , ‘\ y pOvos oaLos' oTL mavTa Ta evn Y néovot Kal mpooKvvycovoew eva- muov aov, ott Tdikatos €.X Kat Q A > \ p) , € peta Tadta eldov, Kal Hvolyn 6 A A A , vaos THS OKHVHS TOV papTupiov é€v T@® OvUpavea, Kat e€€nOov ot EemTa t P G2 U 7) adyyeho. €k Tod vaod ot exovTeEs \ e Q\ \ 3 4 4 Tas €mTa TAnyas, evdedupevor Nivov \ \ , \ Kafapov Kai apmpdv' Kal Tepte- 4 > \ \ 4 3 A 4 Cwopevor emt TA oTHOy advtav Covnv Ypvony. 4 ¥ “~ e \ b) ip e XN Coiwv edwke Tols emTa ayyeous, ETT a \ la Kat €v €K TOY TETTAPHV , , A A A A duahas yewovaas Tov Pvpod Tod Beov vg [cl, with arm, &c.]; also x and 95 (with oé before ov). But the other MSS., mss., and versions om. ge, including vt, and am, &e. ov ei] S and & alone insert ov. The addition of ef is apparently indicated in 8, and distinctly in 3 ; and some mss. support it; also vt, and vg [el, with arm, &e.; but not am). tdlxaos ef] S alone (but its text is here open to suspicion: see note on it); for 7a Sikaimuard cov epavepwOnoar. 6. &yyedo.] A stop wrongly follows in the Syr. éx Tov vaov] All else place these words after mTAnyds, except one ms. (94). Atvoy] So P and most mss., %, and e/; or Awoor, as Q and some mss., or Awvods, as x; (so pr, linea ; 9g, linteamen ; h, linteamina ; arm, lintiamine [sic]): but A C, a few mss., and am, &c., Ai@ov. kal Aaumpdv] & om. kal, with nearly all authorities, except vf and some texts of vg [but not am or arm]. ér{] So three mss. (28, 73, 79): all else, mepi. avtav] S and & alone ins. (avnv xpvojv] All else plural. Possibly the pointing of the Syr. text needs correction. 7. gpiddas] So pr; nearly all else add xpucas. XVI. KV. 7—XVI. 9. * A A q ey Q 3A A tov Cavros\ eis Tovs aiavas Tav Bs: > 4 > 3 id i A alwvav aunv. Kat éyenicOn 0 vaos > lal A an , A aA €K TOV KaTVOU THS OdENS TOU Beod, NJ 3 A , 5) lal \ b) \ Kal EK THS OVVAPEWS AUTOV' Kal OVdELS aS , > A By \ / y+ novvato eioeOew Eis TOV Vadv, axpL lanl © ¢e \ \ A TekecOoow at entra mAnyat TwV e N PY , . » A emTa ayyeédwv. Kat nxovoa dws peyadns €k TOV vaov NEeyovans Tots ETTA ayyedols, UTayETE Kal EKXEATE Tas emta hiddas TOV Oypov Tod Oeov 3 \ Sa wn Q 3 A e nw emt THY ynv. Kal amnOev 6 TpwTOS Q\ > 4 ‘\ 4 b) A > \ Kal e€éyee THY diddnv avrov emt QA lal é i b) 4 yY AQ Tv ynv' Kat éyéveto €AKos KaKov QA 4 5 \ XN 5 2 Kat Tovnpov, emt Tovs avOparrovs TOUS EyovTas TO xapaypya Tov Oypiov, Kal TOUS MpOTKVYOVYTAS TH ELKOVE lam\ yy avtov. Kato dEVTEPOS ayyeos e€évec Tv duddnyv avrov eis THY Oahaccayr, NM 2 ¢ , e , Kal éyéveTo 7) Oatacoa ws veKpds. *rov (@vros| The text of S represents és éort (wn, but the removal of a point restores the text as I give it; lit., ds éor: (ay: see note on Syr. text. auny| Sox, with but three mss. (12, 28, 46) : nearly all else om. 8. ek Tov Kamvod ths Sdéns] S with Q and many mss. supports éx rod, which the rest om.: but S alone om. ex before tis ddéns. & xpi] Or &xpis of. See note on vii. 3. XVI. 1. éwt] So mss. 28, 73: all else eis. In verse 2, some mss. support ém) thy yjv; but most others, all MSS., = and lat., and most versions, read eis for ézt. 3. &yyedos] So rec., with Q and most mss., and =. But the best MSS. and mss. om. ; also lat. (but not cl.). The other versions are divided. OddAacoa ws vexpds| S alone: but perhaps its text (see note on it) needs correction. By changing a letter in the first word, and prefixing one to the last, we can recover the ordinary Greek text, afua ws vexpod. But I prefer to retain the very striking reading of S ; which g and / (not pr) partly support, reading @dAacoa before aipa. 4. &yyedos] All MSS. and most mss. om.; also lat. (but not all ey): 3 ins., with some mss. and versions. els tas wynyds]| So rec. with Q and most mss., ATIOKAATYWI®. \ A \ A 3 4 > Kal Taca Wyn Caoa améfavev ev ™ Gartaooyn. Kat 6 tpizos ayyeNos et \ / > la) > A eevee THv ghiddynv avtov eis ToUs ‘\ A MTOTaMOVS Kal Els TAS MHyAas TOV WT) iD ‘\ 3 , ey x voOaTwlY, KQL EYEVOVTO ALL. KQL ¥ la) 3 , la € , nkovoa Tov ayyéd\ov TaV vddTwY / > € a \ > héyovtos, Sikatos ef 6 OY Kal 6 HD, Sy 2 Y ~ ¥ ’ KQ@tL OOLOS OTL TAVUTA EKPLWas” OTL a A S GF 2¢7 aia mpopytav Kai ayiwy e&éyear, \ @ ve >) a“ ww + a, Kal aia OddwKas avTots mety aot > \ ¥ la - eto. Kat yKovoa tov Ovoiaatyptov héyovTos, vat Kvpve 6 Beds 6 Tapv- , 3 \ Xx - e Tokpatwp, adnOwat Kat dikavar at - ~ ¢c - yy Kploels Gov. Kat o TETAPTOS AYYE- hos ef€yee THY hiadnv avdTov emt TOV Y . \ 997 2A , nduov' Kat €d00n aiTo Kavpatioat XN e} Q 4 * > ie ‘\ > Tous avOpamous *év mupt. Kal éxav- paticOncav ot avOpwro Katya péeya’ Kat eBracdyunoav Td dvopa =, and most other versions; most vg, émt{: but arm, with x A C P, a few mss., vt, &c., om. preposition. éyévovto] So A and two mss. (36, 95), and & ; also v¢: the rest, éyévero, and so rec. 5. «al 6 jv] See note oniv. 8. [Observe that / finally deficit here. ] kal dovos] So ms. 95, g, and S. Rec. has ra} 6 do.os (with a few mss.) followed by comma; and so (apparently) yr. The MSS., vg, and most other authorities, read [6] do1os, and om. kat. 6. mpopntav kal aylwy| All else invert these nouns. avtots| Nearly all else place this word before [d]eSwxas: but x and mss. 14, 92, also vt, as 8. 8. &yyedos] So x, and several mss., pr, and vg [cl, with arm, &c.]: the other Greek copies om., as do 3, g, and am, &e. The other versions are divided. 8 and 9. *év wupl. Kat éxavuatla@noay of &vOpwror] I insert these words, which S om., because they appear to have been accidentally passed over by the scribe by reason of the homeoteleuton, which in Syriac is complete (see note on Syr. text); whereas in Greek the similarity between rods avOpémovs and of &vOpwror is not close enough to mislead. (x om. éy). 9. Kavya wéeya] Or dative. 31 10 12 ATIOKAATYWIZ. lal lanl ~ yy \ 5 4 Tov @eov, Tov €xovTos THY e€ovai- ae) \ ‘\ 4 ‘a ‘\ Qv e€7L TAS a7\nyas TAVUTAS KQUL > / A >] ~ / ov petevonoav Sovvar avit@ dd€av. Kat 6 ayyedos e&€éyee \ le > A 3 N\ \ / THv diadnv avTov émt Tov Opovov TELTTOS qn , Nae , ¢ , tov Onptov, Kat eyévetro PBacrreta avTOV €TKOTMPEVN’ Kal E“aco@VTO Tas yldooas avTav ék TOU TovoOU. \ c) lid X\ yy la! kat €Bracdynpnoav To ovosa TOV @cov Tov ovpavov, €kK TOY TOVwV Kat ey) Epyov 9 ¥ Kat 6 extos ayyedos ef€xee > “ \ 5 “w e la > wa e QAUT@V Kal EK TOV EAKOV AUTOV 3 * , 4 > “A ov petevonoav®\ €K Tov AUTOV. \ 4 5 ww 3 \ \ X\ Thv dialnv avtov emt TOV ToTAaMOV péyav Evdparyp, > Z \ A > Lash Y e e€npavOn To vdwp avTov' Wa €ToL- N \ \ TOV TOV KQU pacby 7 60ds tav Bacitiéwyv amd \ Lal , > nw avaTto\@v lov. Kal eldov éK TOU OTOMATOS TOV SpdkovTos Kal eK TOU OTOLaTOS TOV Oynpiov Kal €x TOD oT6- la) } /, 2 HaTos TOV Wevdorpodytov, mvEevpuata / 3 4 e i be) \ T pla axkalapra WS Barpaxou' €lLOL XVI. 9—19. yap mvevpata Salpovioy Ta ToLovy- Ta onmeta’ & ExTopEeveTar emt TOUS Baowrets THs oiKovpevns Tuvayayet avTovs, els TOY mohEeMov THS NME- pas e€xelns THs peyadns Tov OEov TOU TavTOKpaTOpos. dod EpYETaL WS KhEeTTYS. pakdplos 6 ypNyopav Kat TN Pav yupvos TepuraTn Kat Brérwou THY \ Ces A Y N TA lLULaTLA QUTOV, Wa |[L7) aoynpoovwny avTov. Kal ovvagter > \ / XN 4 eig TOV TOTOV TOY KadovjmEvoY ‘EBpaiort Mayeddv. Kai 6 eBdopos dyyehos e&éxee THv diddnv avrov eis Tov aépa Kail e&\Oe dovn peyary €k TOV vaov amo TOV Epdvov héyovta yéyove’ Kal éyévovTo aoTpamat Kat Bpovrai Kat vevopmos eyéveTo pméeyas’ ® > 5) , > 79 @ 4 olos ovK eyéveto, af ov avOpwrrot €yevovTo €ml THS YHS THALKOVTOS peyas Hy. > te e / e 4 > , eyéveto 1 TOs y peyadn Els Tpla HEpN, y Ni TELLS’ ovTw Kat \ e€ , wn 3 aA Kat at odes Tov ébvav 10. &yyedos] So rec., and some mss., pr, vg [el, with arm, &c.], and other versions: but all MSS., 3, g, and am, &c., om. The evidence as to this word is similarly divided, verses 12 and 17 (but in them g ins.). 1l. 7d dv. rod @cov] So ms. 91: all else, thy @edv. *uerevonoay] S gives ératoayro: but for this there is no support; and the change of a letter into a very similar one in the Syriac (see note on Syr. text) restores the true reading, as I give it. 12. amd dvatoAd&y] (i) All else insert ray before amd. (ii) Allelse, except A, mss. 1, 28, 38, 79, and a few others, read dvaroAjs. Cp. vii. 2, and note there [P hiat, xvi. 12-xvii. 1]. 13. Bdrpaxor] Or accus. [C hiat, xvi. 13-xviii. 2]. 14. +a motodyra] S represents article: all else om. exmopeverar}] Or -ovtat oikoupevns| All else add 8Ans. éxelyns| So apparently 8, and perhaps 3, with Q and many mss. and pr: the rest om. 15. épxera:] S here apparently expresses the third 32 person. This reading is supported by x and two mss. (38, 47), and by pr: but 3 and all else have gpyoua, and so x (prima manu ?) as alternative. aoxnuootyny| Or aicxdvny, as mss. 7, 29; see note on Syr. text, and cp. iii. 18. 16. cuvater| Sovg (cl, with arm, &e.]: but am, with vt, and all Greek copies, suvnyayev, except & (cuvh- yaryov, which & reads). All but S add atrods. Mayedév] So many mss. (Q, Mayeddav). S writes paydé [v]: ep. 3 Kings ix. 15 [Lxx]. 17. eis} So some mss., and lat.: MSS., 3, &c., emt. éx . . . awd] S here distinguishes the second preposition from the first. Therefore, as dé is undis- puted in the second place, I infer that é« (with » A) is intended in the first ; and not (as in Q) amé in both. So the lat., de... a. 18. dorpamal kal Bpoyrat] So mss. 12, 152: all else add ral gwvat (Q om. Bp.), but arrange the nouns variously. S alone adds jy at end of verse. 20 XVII. XVI. I9—xvit. 8. eregov’ kal BaBviwy 1 peyadn > , 5 , nw lal wn euvnoOn evemiov Tov Beov, dovvar avTH TO ToTHpLovy TOV olvoV TOU Oupov Kat THs Spyns avrTov. Kat TATA vnoos epuye Kal Opn ovY Ev- / \ , if (4 peOncav. Kat yddrala peyddrn as TahavTiata KaTéByn €k TOV ovpavod emt Tovs avOpeéovs, Kat €Baody- e A \ XN 3 A noav ot avOpwrror TOY Oeov ex THS lal A , é y , mrAnyns THS xadalns’ oTe peyaddn > S € \ > lal la ‘\ éoTly 7 mynyn avTns ofpddpa. Kal > a : a ¢ \ p) , nOev eis €k Tav enta ayyéov A b] / Ss e€ XN 4 Mt TaV €YOVT@V Tas ETTA iddas, Kal €elahynoe per eou éywv' devdpo dmiaw pov Sei oor Td Kpima THS id lo 4 ar e i mopyns HS KaOnpevyns eri VddTwv > e pe 7s Bao.rets THs lanl > , e TONAMDY, ETOPVEVTAV OL A \ > , yns, Kal eeby- , e lat cOyoav mavTes Ol KaTOLKODYTES THV ynv €K TOV OLVOV THS TOPVELAS auTNS. EY) Kal GTHVEYKE [Ee ELS EpyNmov eV mvevpatu Kal eldov yuvaika Kabn- 19. kal ris dpyjs]| All else om. kal. 21. ws Ttadavtiata] Lit., os rdAavrov. katéBn] & has éyévero: all Greek, xkataBaiver. XVII. 1. ézfcw pov] S alone: all else om. aépyns| All else add, ris weydaAns. 3. yéuov . . . €xov| So apparently S (= doubt- fully) with Q and many mss. ; the rest reading yéyovra or yeuwv . . . €xovrTa or éxwv. képata 5¢| S alone: the rest, kal «épara. 4. moppupa] Or moppvpzs. S alone pl.: the rest moppupovy (or -vpav); rec. mophupa. kexpvowuéeva] S alone pl. (agreeing with wop¢. kal Kock.) ; all else -uévn. Cn. xviii. 6. AlOous Tiutous kal uwapyapiras| So apparently S must have read as the interpunction, and absence of prefixed prep., show. All else read the words in dative, and all except & have Aid. rim. in sing. ent rhv xeipa}] All else év with dat. ; cp. xiv. 14. zxovoa... yéeuov| Lit., eal Exovoca... kal yeuov. ATIOKAATYIS. pevnv émt Onpiov KdKKwov, yémov ovopata Bacdynpias’ eyvov Kehadas e€ , ld \ , . N € ‘\ emTa, Kepata O€ déka’ Kal 7 yur) nv teptBeBrAnuern mophupa Kal KOK- KWWOV KEYPYTMMEVAa YpVTi@, Kal Movs Tyslovs Kal papyapiras’ EXOVTa TOTHPLOY ypuaoUV emi THY XElpa avTns, yemov akxabapoias, kat Bdedvypatos Topveias avdTys’ Kal €ml TO péTwTOV aU’THS Vyeypap- fevov pvatypiov, BaBvrav 7 pmeyadn e , A lo Q\ la ) RATHP TOV Topvav Kat TOV Bdedv- ypatev ms ys. Kat «doy THY yuvatka pefvovoav €k Tov alpartos TOV aylwy Kal EK TOU aipatos TOV paptipwav “Inoov' Kat eSatpaca lal - > \ > , \ > l4 Javtpa péeya idav airyy. Kat etre por 6 ayyedos’ diati eOavpacas’ €y® €p® oor TO pvaTHpLoY THS yuvatkos Kat TOV Oypiov Tov Baota- Covtos avtyv, TOU E€XovToOs Tas EmTA \ A x 4 & Kepahas Kal TH O€Ka KépaTa. TO &Kabapalas kal BdeAvyuaros] (i) All else place B68. first. (ii) All the MSS., and all mss. (with doubtful exceptions), read T& axdOapta ris, for axaddprntos of rec. The latter word being unattested and barely possible, I write dka@apcias. Of the lat., pr has immunditiae; g, immunditiis; vg, tmmunditia [arm, immunditiarum]. (iii) For BdeAvypuaros, nearly all else read -drwy; g, abominationibus; pr, abominationum ; and so am, arm, &c.; but el, abominatione. avTjs| So A, mss. 1, 7, 28, 35, 36, 38, 87, &e., andvg: PQ, most mss., and vt, rijs ys. NS, givea conflate reading. 5. yeypauuévoy] All, except ms. 97, prefix dvoua. 6. peddovoay éx Tod aluaros] So A and many mss., and & and the versions: PQ, and other mss., om. ek: x and ms. 38 have 7@ afuat: without a prep. Oaiuapeya} Allelse, except x and ms. 88, place these words after a’rfy. 7. ép@] Lit., Aéyw, and so &. 33 “I , 9 TAPEOTLW. 10 II ATIOKAATYIS. > \ 3 ¥ A Onpiov 6 Eldes HY Kal OvK €oTL Oa- os e , haooyns Kal eis amwderav virayen pedrec avaBaivey €K THS x - e A Kal Oavpacbyoovrat ol KATOLKOUYTES ETL THS YHS, OY ov yeypanrar TH dvopata ev T@ PiPdio HS Cows’ amd KataBohns Kdopov, PdémovTes ‘ , > \ B) ¥ N To Onpiov ote HY Kal ovK EoTL Kat @O€ 6 VOUS TH ExXOVTL Kepadat » > / 4 e A , opn €iow, omov nH yurvn Kabnrat , ¢ ¢€ \ ¢€ X gopiay. al eEenTa ETTO Ss 3 lal ‘\ ”~ ¢€ , > a €7T QAUTWY, KAL Baowrets ETTA ELOLV e / ¥ a \ oe @ ¥ , OL TEVTE ETEOQAV KQtL O ELS EOTLV \ 6 adXdos ovrw Oe Kal orav EdOy, > , A SN ~ \ € o\vyov det QuTOV PEW AL. tT Kat O , q \ \ , 9 9 q \ dpaKwv Kat TO Onpiov to EOTLS KQAL b) yy \ > N » PS) \ OVK €07T71L, Kat QvuTOS oy OOS Kal 3 A e , > ‘\ > b) 4 EK TWV ETTA EOTL KQAL ELS amToNEerav 8. pwédAAec] Or perhaps peAdor. Kal, except arm. Gardoons| Rather aBicoou: cp. xi.7, note. imdyer| So Aand one ms. (12): all other Greek copies, imayew, andso &. Of the lat., g has iif, as also vg; but pr, and lat. of Iren., have vadit. Gavpacbhoovra| So apparently S (cp. note on xiii. 3 supr.), with A P, for -dcovTa. év T@ BiBAlw] Three mss., 73, 79, 95, have ev: the rest ér{ (with accus. or gen.), and so S: lat., in. BAémovres| Or BAewévtwy: but the interpunc- tion of S seems to imply the nom. kal mdpeotiv| So mss. 1, 36, 738, 79, 152, and some others, and a corrector of x, also 3, and g; vg om.: the MSS. and most mss., kal mapeotar. So pr, ventura est. 9. +@ éyovt:] S and & only: all else, 6 éxav. 10. xa 6 cfs] All MSS., and nearly all mss., 5 and some versions (including lat.) om. kat. de? avrdy]| So Q, and many mss., and lat.: the rest transpose. 1l. tral 6 dpdewy] S alone: an unmeaning and unsupported interpolation. Té éor:] So S, for d Hv. But this reading is unsupported, and the Syr. text (see note on it) needs correction. All else prefix 34 xvi. 8—16. tmaye.. Kal ta Odéka Képata @ eloes, d€ka Bacidrets elow' oirives Bacwrelav ovrw édhaBov' adr é€ov- Bacrrets LapBavovar pera Tov Onpiov. ovror la e * lA Y 4 clay as piav wpa lA , ¥ 5 \ \ , pilav yvdounv é€xovor’ Kat tHv dvva- \ > V4 e A A , puv Kat e€ovolay éavTov, To Onpiw , a@ lal diddaow. obTou peta Tov apviov NN / fa Xi XN 3 , * , TohEUNTovaL’ Kal TO apviov *yiKT- q 5) r,, , Y > \ O€LY AVUTOVS OTL KUPLOS KUPL@V EOTL a Kat Baowreds Baciiéwv' Kal ot Ud > > A si \ > ; XN pet avtov KAnTOL Kal exdeKTOL Kal a , \ > , é A 4 TirTol. Kat el7é pou’ Ta voaTa & = 7 A eloes eb Ov 7 TOpyn KaOnTaL, aot \ yy ] A \ y \ A Kat OxAoL Elot Kat EOvn Kal yoo- \ \ , , A io oar Kal Ta Oka Képata & Etdes ra fa) , a * , q \ To Onpiw, otto. *piryoovow Thy Topynv’ Kat npnwopevyv kal yup- avtds dy5oos] Or more precisely aitd dydoov. All else subjoin éoru. 12. *ulav Spay] S, unsupported, has éva émaurdy, but an obvious correction of but one letter in Syr. text (see note on it), restores the true reading. 13. éavt@yv] So S apparently (= doubtfully), with ms. 1, for avray. 14. *yiuxjoer] So all else. S has here a verb = BAdwet, or possibly =adicnoet. The latter might be admitted as a probable variant for wxjoe:, due to the Greek original of S; but I prefer (see note on Syr. text) by the change of one Syriac letter to restore VIKNCEL. 15. eimwé wor] So A alone of Greek copies, and so 3; also lat., diit: except g, which has ait, = Aéyei, as nearly all else. ép’ av] So pr: all else o6. 16. TG Onpi~] Or éxl 7d Onpiov [rod Onpiov], as rec. : but this reading of rec. has no Greek authority, and comes from vg [e/, &c.] in bestia; which is ill supported, am and arm reading et bestiam, as also vt. All Greek copies have rat 7d Onpiov. *u:onoovo:] S has here a verb (see note on Syr. text) = émoxéfovra:: but an easy emendation of the Syriac text (see note on it), supported by =, restores uicjnoove1, which all other authorities read. ~ 3 17 18 XVIII. XV. 16—xvIII. 5S. ‘A vyv Toiycovow aiTyv' Kal Tas 2 A Gapkas avTns dayovrau' Kal avTny KaTaKavoovo. ev Tupi. O yap OEds co > X , 5) A A EOWKEV Els TAS Kapdias avT@Y TroLH- XN A nw Tal THY YVOLNVY avTOD Kal ToWMoat s lal A play yvopunv avTav, Kal Sovvat TH if A A Bacirteitay aitav to Onpiw Tovta, » , e€ , les aypt tedkecOnoovTat ot Oyo TOU @eov. Kal y yuv7 Hv eldes, y woALs e 4 e ¥ , x N N peyaln n Exovoa Baoirelav emt Tov Bacii€wv THs y7s. Kai peta tadvra, eidov addov ay- yedov kataBaivovTa €k TOU ovpavod, ¥ > / , é Nine: A eyovta e€ovolav peydhnv' Kal 1) yn éhotiaOn éx ths dd€ns adtov. Kal of > A , ¥ expakev év ghwvn peyadyn, emecev ATIOKAATYIZ. erece BaBuviav peyady’ Kal éyeé- VETO KaTOLKyHTHpLoy Satpmoviwy, Kal XN XN , > / gudaky TavTos mvEevpatos aKabap- Tov Kal peuLtonpevov. OTL €K TOU OlWvov THS TopvEeias avTNS, TETOTLKE , ‘\ ¥ A XN e A la Tavta Ta evn Kat ot Bacwrets THs YNS MET avTns erdpvevoav’ Kal ob Eumopo. THS ys eK THS Suvapews TOU oTpyvovs avtTys émhovTnca. »” a Kat yKovoa addnv dwrvynv ex Tod ovpavov héyovaav’ e&éete €€ avdrns 6 dads pov, Wa pH GUyKoLWwVy- iva ‘\ / > A lal 3 “A pn AaBnre EK THS TANyHsS avTHs. io 3 , > a“ ¢€ ¢€ / OTe exo\hnOynoav aitH at apapriat EMV hO- ONTE Tals apapTiais avrTns’ ay pt TOU ovpavov' Kat moimcovcw avthy| One ms. (34), and pr, place these words thus: = with most authorities after 7pn- p.wuévnv, and some in both places. Tas cdpkas| Lit., thy cdpxa: but S uniformly (cp. xix. 18, 21) renders this pl. as sing. év mup{] So A and many mss.: the rest (sup- ported by lat.) om. év. Butthe prep. is indispensable in Syriac, and therefore its presence (in S and 3) is indecisive. So again, xviii. 2, [év] pwrf. 17. %wkev] Lit., didwow (if the pointing of S is to be trusted). mlay yvdunv avtav] So one ms. (95) only: two (35, 87) have yv. adrav, omitting lay: nearly all else (including %) play yy. (or yv. wlav), omitting abray: A, and g and vg, om. the words between yvdunv abtov and ka) dovvat. tovtTw| S alone ins. &xpt] Or &xpis ob. See note on vii. 3. TereoOnoovta| Or -Adow, as xv. 8. 18. # wédts] All else prefix eori, except pr and arm. XVIII. 1. Kat} So many mss., and pr and vg: all MSS., many mss., and versions (including g and 2) om. 2. év pwvh meyddn] (i) The MSS., and most mss., vg and most versions read icxup@ before (% after) pwr7 (with or without év), and om. peydAy. A few mss. (1, 12, 152), and vt, give both adjectives. (ii) All else except P add Aéyov. éregev érece| So A and some mss., and = and F2 lat., &c.: x» Q, most mss., and some versions write the verb but once: P alone, thrice. &xabdprov| After this word S, with P and mss. 1,7, 14, 86, 38, 73, 79,152, &c., om. kad puAakh mayTds épvéou akabaprov, which & with most Greek and all lat. authorities ins. (with some variations). The fuller reading looks like a product of conflation; but if so, it may well be that the member of the conflation which 8 leaves out is the true reading, and that the other is a gloss (rvedua explanatory of dpyeov) that has crept into the text. See note on Syr. text. 3. tod otvov| All else except pr add (with xQ, most mss., 3, and ¢e/), prefix (with P, some mss., and g), or substitute (with A, am, arm, &c.) Tod @upod. memétixe| Five mss, (18, 36, 37, 73, 79) support this reading : the other Greek copies have réx[7]wxay, (or -wke, or -dkaar), lat., biberunt. The Syr. gives literally, cexépaxe maat Tots €Oveciv ;—notao xiv. 8, supr. Tod otphvovs| The word in S rather = rijs The Syr. text (see note on it) seems to need emendation; but there is no reason to suspect any variation in the original Greek. 4. tva uh AaBnre] S with ms. 152, om. kat be- fore these words (which, with some other versions, and rec., it places before ék tay mA. adris), thus making this clause dependent on, not parallel to, tva Bh ovykowwrvnonte. This second ta uh is rendered rather as if va uy mws. See note on Syr. text. Tis wAnyns| All else plural, except g. 5. abrh] Lit., év adri: all else adrijs. pavlas. WwW ATIOKAATYWIS. XViit e505 e A A LO , 3 nw vevoev 0 MEOS TA AOLKYNMATA GAUTNS. 5 / 5 nw e QA oe] \ > 4 + 6 aTOOOTE QUT WS Kal AUT? ATEOWKE lot nw \ \ Kat OLTAMOAaTE auTy OuTAa KaTa TA BY wn ~ , a Eepya auTyns’ €v TH TOTHPlW @ > / Pa bY ay lal EKEPATE KEPATATE AUTH OurAOvV “I 4 b) / € , & > ova eddfacev éauTHv’ Kal €oTpn- te lo \ viace’ ToaovToy PBacavicpov Kal évOos' ott ev TH dia avTn mévlos' oTL ev TH Kapdtg nS Y ‘\ héyer’ o7e KaOnpar Baciltiooa, Kat 4 3 > Sis \ oP. > sN XNpa ovK e€ipi’ Kat mevOos ov pr 8 Ud dua TOUTO ev pa Huepa YEov- lOw. Ola TOUTO EV LA YMEPA 7 ¢ NN \ > > > “A * 4 4 ow at mAnyat é€r avTis. ava- q as ie i ‘\ nN rdagea ‘\ b) tos\ Kai mévOos, Kat Ayos* Kal ev y Tupt KataKkavOnoeTar’ OTL toXupos ‘2 c , > / \ if 9 K¥pios 6 Kpivas avTnv. Kat KAav- b) NX \ , Sao) by govolw avTny Kal KoWovTar eT av- \ ¢€ A lo ~ € > 3 Tv ot Bacirets THS ys, Ol MET aU- ~ , THS TopvevoavTes Kal oTpHYLG- y , \ \ OQaVTES, OTQAV Bréract TOV KQ7TVOV THS TUpOTEws avTHS’ ad paKkpdfer to eaTyKoTes Oia TOV PoBov Tov Ba- cavictpov auTns’ Kal hé€ovow, 3 \ > St > \ e / e / ovat Oval oval 4H TOALS HY peyady BaBviov mods 7 ioxupa’ ort ev pia wpa niOev 7 Kplows cov. Kat Ol Emmopor THS yHS KAavToVGL!! \ la he > / \ \ Kal tevOyoovow em avTHV’ Kat TOV 2 2A 2QN > , sii yopmov avTav ovdels ayopaler ovKETL 4 A SS 3 , \ / YOLov ypvaov Kal apyvpou Kat hidav '2 Tiiov, Kal papyapitav Kal BYacov Kal TopPvpas, Kal TLPLKOV KOKKiVOU, SS aA / yee \ lal A Kat mav Evdov Oivov, kal TaV oKEvOS eX\epavTwor, kal wav oKEvos ex EVO, ei Ss \ \ -? ‘\ Titov Kal yadKov Kal oidnpor, Kat Pappapov Kal KIWYapwpov Kal OvpLd- 13 \ , \ , \ pata Kat pvpov Kat AiBavov, Kat > ay nN / ‘N olvoy Kat e€Aatov Kal oepidadw, Kat / \ 9 \ oe, \ TpoBata KQL UTTOUS KQAL pédas, KQL 6. avrf Sida] So's and other versions, and rec., with P and many mss.: the rest read [ra] dimAa@, and omit avr, as do g, and vg [except arm]; (pr deviates). dirAoov| Observe the interpunction, peculiar to S, by which d:mAody is disconnected from verse 6 and joined on to 7. 7. doa] Lit., ep’ dcov. éauthy] So many mss.: the MSS. and other authorities, a’rhy: & deviates. tocovtov| Nearly all else add ddre adr7. 8. ér avis] All else om. prep. *@avatos| S has here the word which = mAnyn, but the omission of a single letter from it (see note on Syr. text) restores Oavatos. Kvpios] So ms. 38 and a few others, and pr. All else subjoin, prefix, or substitute 6 @eds [6]. 9. KAavoovoww'avThy] Or kAavoovta:, without a’rhy, which P and a few mss. (1, 79, &c.), against all else, support 8 in subjoining. otpnvidcayres | See note on Syr. text. 10. 8d tov pPdBoy] Lit., é« tod PdBov. So ver. 15. - kat A€~ovow] All else, Aéyovtes. oval] Ter, as mss. 35, 87: nearly all else dis. ev uta] Or mid without prep., as most. 36 11. KAadcovot kal mevOjoovolw] So Q and most mss., © (omitting KA.) and vg: but the other MSS., some mss., and vt, kAalovot kal mevOovow. kal tov youoy| All else, dr: rby ydouor. 12. AlOwy Tiniwy} So 3, and pr: C P, AlGous tipious: nA Q, g, vg, &e., AtOov Tiiov. Hapyapitéy|] So x and a few mss., also = and vt: but CP, wapyapiras ; A, uapyaplras ; Q and most mss., and vg, papyapitov. Bvooov] Or Bvocivov. See note on Syr. text. moppupas| Or moppupov. oipicdy | All else oi y |pucod Kat. éx EvAov, Titov Ka)] (i) ‘The interpunction here shows that S read the adjective as agreeing with oxedos. This is partly supported by g (vas. . preciosum) alone. (ii) All Greek, and 3S, write adj. in superlative ; but lat. in positive, as 8. xarKoy kal of8., kat udpu.| All else genitive. 13. kivyduwpor] A OP, some mss., g, am, and 3, add ral &uwuov: Q, most mss., pr, and c/, om. kal mpdBata| All else ins. kal otroy before, and kal xthvn before or after, these words. trrovs kal pédas, kal cHuata] So S: but nearly all else genitive, except ms. 95 (tous) ; pr deviates. 48, 14 16 17 XVIII. 13—2I. , \ ‘ b) , \ TopmaTa Kat Wuyas avOpoTwv, Kal ¢€ > fd e > , w~ ~ nN OT@pa cov 7H emiOvpia THS Wuy7s gov amyn\bev ard gov’ Kat mavta Ta NiTapa Kal Ta appa amyndOev > XN lal \ 3 / b] SN , aTO Gov, Kal ovKEeTL avTa PBreébeus’ x > ‘ > \ KaL QUTa Ov pL) e TOUVTWV OL EVPHTOVTW ob EM TOPOL TOVTHTAVTES amr auTns, amo paKpolev oTycovTar dua tov ddBov tod Bacavicpov auTyns’ KAaiovtes Kal tmevOovvTes Kat héyovTes’ oval ovat Todis 4 peyadyn, n mepiBeBAnpevn Bvoowor Kal Toppvpovy Kal KOKKLWa KE- dtOovs OTL pla ape npnue—n 0 ToaovTOS TodTOS. s , \ XPYVTWOpPEVva XPVIlL@ KQUL , TLLLOUS Kab papyapitas’ XN “A 4 \ “~ € > \ KQaL 7QAS KkuBepyntys: KQL 7AS O ETL A , b \ /, , A TOV TAOLWY emt TOTOV T€wV, KAL ATIOKAATYIS. la) \ 9 > ~ , yatta. Kal ooo. ev TH Gartacon > / >) \ , yy EpyacovTat, aro pakpdder eatnoav AN YY ) N , ea Kat ekdavoay avtyv Bd€movTes TOV KAMVOV THS TUPOTEWS AUTHS. \ - 4 e , ~~ / Kat \éyovat, Tis opota tH TodEL A , \ yy la > \ ™ peyady; Kat eBarov your emt N \ . OA Q » Tas Kepalas avT@v' Kal expagav , \ lal > 4 KAXatovTes Kat mevOovvTes Kat de- fe = \ 5 \ id / e , rs YOVTES’ OVal OVal 1 TOALS NY pEeyadn > @ 39 , , cy \ lod €v 4 ETAOVTHNOAaV OL ExovTES TA TAOLA ev tH Oaracon €K THS TYLLOTHTOS SY ater y ~ Y > / > QUTNS’ OTL pia apa HpnudOy. e€v- 4 > 3 5) ~ =) \ \ ¢ ppaiveobe é avty ovpave Kal ot Y \ e 3 , \ ¢ aylol Kat Ol amOaTOAOL, Kal OL TPO- lon 7 ¥ € XV X\ “~ pytar, OTL expwev 6 Beds 70 Kptwa € “A b) > a“ vpov €&€ avrns. lal 3 if nw > nw - e TOV ayyé\wv TOV toyvpav difov as pvdov péyav, Kat eBadrev els HV 14. # émOvula| So pr: all else read r7js emOupias. Ths Wuxfs cov] Q and most mss., g, and vg [¢l, with arm, &c.; not am] and &, support S in inserting gov here; but only two (35, 87) ins., as 8, both here and after 67a@pa. Td Aaumpa arjrdev] So two mss. (1, 79), fol- lowed by rec.: the rest, Ta A. dmwAeTO (Or AmbAovTO). Badbers* kad abrd] S alone ins. these words: all else om., and connect odkérs aiTa& ov mh etphaovow [efpns, or etphoes, or -ons]. Possibly S here pre- serves the true text, and the rest have lost the words by homeeoteleuton. wA and mss. 25, 38, 95 place abra after ov uf: but C PQ, &e., as above. 14 and 15. edphaovow of uropo:] In thus removing the stop usually placed (so C PQ, and most mss. ; also lat., but am deviates) after the verb, and connecting it with of Zum., S is supported by S, and a few mss. (35, 36, 87, &c.): nA, &c., leave the connexion undecided. 16. kal Aéyovtes| So rec., with P and many mss., pr and vg: but the other MSS. and mss., g, and 3, om. kal: a few mss. om. both words. Cp. for the following clause, xvii. 4. xéxxiva] Salone: all else cékkiwov. kexpvowméeva| S alone for kal Kexpuowpern (x, -vov). But mss. 1, 79, 152, om. kal. xpvoly] Or év xp., with & C, and mss. 1, 36, 79, and some others. AlOouvs tiutovs] All else dat. sing., except &, which gives dat. plural (which possibly 8 intends). papyapiras| So 3, or possibly -rais, which is the reading of Q and nearly all mss., and of g and vg. But pr, and other versions, with the other MSS., have Hapyapitn. 17. 6 én) tev mAOlwy em) Témov mA€wy] A reading apparently conflate, and probably so in the Greek original of S. Most mss., x AC Q, and 3, have 6 ém [roy] rémov mAewy: P, mss. 36, 73, 79, &c., substitute [6] emt trav mAolwy mAéwy. Of the lat., g and 2g support témov [but el, &e., lacum for locwmn]: pr renders, super mare navigans (see Suppl. Note, p. 49). év TH Oaddoon| So vt and most vg [but am, maria ; arm, mari]: all Greek, thy @dAaccay. 18. &cAavoay avtqy]S alone: the rest cpa Cov [-tav]. Ka) Aéyovor] Or Kal Aéyovres: but the inter- punction and division seem to require Aéyouo. S alone; all else ptep. with or without kat. 19. of €yovres] All else prefix dyes. 7a tAota] Lit., rd mAotov. 20. evppalverde| So S, and pr: all else sing. 21. ek tay ayyéeAwy Tay ioxupdyv)| Nearly all else, uyyedos icxupds. Som. adjective, with A; & deviates. @s wvdAoyv| So rec., with P Q and most mss., S[din], and g (and pr?): but A has &s utaAwoy and C as mvducdv, and so vg, molurem. There is a trace 37 \ 9 ® > KQL PEV ELS EK 2 _ Kn _ 9 ATIOKAATYWIS. OUTWS OPLHA_aTL BaBviwv 7 peyadn , \ > \ Of ¥ \ 22 TONLS, KAL OV PN EVPHTELS ETL. KAL faracoav éywv' BrnOnoerar \ , \ , ‘\ povn KiOapas Kat oadmuyyos Kat ov pa > les aed Se A \ fa) , 23 akovoOy €v cot eTu’ Kat das hvyvou > A QA lal tavAnrav’ Kat povaorkwr, > \ A ¥ é N \ “4 ov pn havyn vor eTu Kat Povn vupdtov \ \ , > XN > On > Kal Povyn voedns ov py akovaby ev , a Tol ETL’ OTL Ob EuTopol Gov Hoa ~ nw nw iA A Ol PEYLOTaVES THS HS’ OTL EV Tals pappakelats gov éemAavnoas TavTa NY, Nv b) lan ea A 247A €Ovyn. Kal ev avTH atwa mpopyTav ‘\ e , ¢€ , A > la Kal ayiav evpéOn tav éeohaypéevov A Lal an ¥ XIX. €ml THs yns. Kai pera tavra, nKovoa povny peyadnv ox\ov Todd\o@v e€v ~ b) ~ / > 22m e T® ovpav@ EeyovTwv, addAndovia’ 7 cwTnpia Kal y dd€a Kai 7 dvvapus of the prefix of genitive placed before the noun, but erased, in § (and the prefix is inserted in 3p): also, the word representing #s is written by an afterthought (but prima manu) on marg. It seems therefore as if S as at first written supported ulAwoy (without ds). edphoes|] Or efpns. S alone: all else etped9. Cp. verse 14 supr. 22. KiOdpas| All else, riOappdav. oaAmiyyos| This reading is partly supported by x (alone of MSS.) and two mss. (34, 87), which read cadmiyywy, as does &. All else, cadmoray: and all place the word last of the four genitives. tavAntev* kal wovoiwdy] All else invert these genitives. I obelize the former word, the rendering of S being obscure, possibly representing avAntixar : see note on Syr. text. Note that S, with Hippol. (Antichr., 42), om. (after ér:) two sentences of this verse ; supported, as to the former of the two, by mss. 14, 92; as to the latter, by x and some mss., including 38, 87, &c., and by 3. 23. gavi] S and incline to this reading (rec.), rather than pdvy (rev.). got] So C (alone of Greek copies); and vt and vg (am, arm, &c. ; not el]: all else, év col. wry viupns| SoC alone: all else om. pwr. tais papuakeias] So lat.: all Greek, singular. érAdvnoas| So ms. 87: all else, érAavhOnoav. 24. tay éopavucywy] All else prefix kal mdytwv. XVIII. 21—xtx. 6. A ~ e Age 9 3 XN ~ TO OG Huov' ore adynOwai Kat An ° ¥ Oikata al Kpioers avTOU' OTL EKpLvE Si , XN , Y » THY TOPYNY THY pEeyadny HTLS EpOerpeE A wn — ‘\ THY ynv €v TH TOpvEela avTNS, Kat > , N a A , > An e€edixnoe TO aipa TOV SovAwY avTOU A A ¥” eK YELPaV avTHS. SevTEpoY ElipyKay b) Are \ € XN > ~ a\\nAovia, Kal O KamVvoS avuTNS b) 4 >] ‘\ b a! A“ 23F aveBn €is TOUS ai@vas TOV alwvar. Kal €mecav ol €lkooL Kal TéETT APES , \ \ / An mperBvtepo. Kal Ta Téecoapa wa, Kal TpoceKUynoay TH Oew TO Kan- c ct c Zz Sen ~ / 4 Fs b) ‘ eva emt to Opdv@m éyovTes’ apyv Kat Opovov héyovca’ aivetre adhAyXovia. govn amo Tov To Oc NeO@V mavTes ot SovAoL avTov Kal e , XN ¥ > AY te ot hoBovpevot TO OVOMA AUVTOU' TaV- TES OL PLKPOL ETA TOV pEeyddwy. Kal XIX. 1. Ka) werd] Some mss., including (1, 36, 38, 79, &¢.), support kat, also some versions: but 3, with the MSS. and most mss., lat., &c., om. gwviv| The MSS., and most mss., and vg, prefix @s: 3, v¢, and a few mss. (1,7, 38, &c.) om., as 8. bxAwv modAA@v] All Greek copies have sin- gular; also 3, and g: but pr and vg support plural, as 8. 7@ Oe@ judy] So three mss. (36, 47, 152), and 3, pr, and vg [but arm, Domino only], and other ver- sions ; one ms. (1) prefixes Kupiy, and so rec.: but all other Greek, g, and other versions, Tod @cod juav. 2. xe:pav] So pr and vg: all else, singular. 3. devrepoy] All else prefix kal, except ms. 98.) avéBn]| So § (if the pointing is to be trusted), with two mss., 73, 79: for avaBalve: (rec.) of all MSS. and most mss. A few have avéBaive, and so 3S. 4. mpeoBvrepo.| S (not &) favours the position of this word after the numerals, but not decisively. 5. pwrn] All else add efaA@e (x, gwval... effAGov) before or after aad [ex] rod Opdvov. Td bvoua avTod| All else om. 7d dvoua, and read avtdv (pr, Dominum). mavtes of pixpot| All else om. mavres, for which two or three mss. substitute kal. [Note that C deficit here finally ]. meta THY peydrwy] Cp. xi. 18. of meydAa. All else, xa. XIx. 6—II. nkovoa pwvynv ws dxhwv Toda», Kal ws Povnv voaTwy ToA\OV’ Kal ws davnv Bpovrav ioyupav eydv- Tov addAndovia. "Orr éeBacirevore Katpomwev dapev thy dd€av , e 4 7 Kuptos 0 TavtoKpatwp’ SS > A Kat ayaddiopev" b) ~ 4 AAG e 4, A b) JA avT@, OTL HOEV O yapLos TOU aprtov, Kal 1) yvvy avTov nToimacey EauTHD. Skat €d60n atTn wa TepiBadynrar Bicowov Kaflapov Kat apmpov" X\ \ 14 N / , 7 yap Bvaccwov Ta Sikaiwpata 9€0TL TOV ayiwy. Kal Eimov por *vpoabou'§ wakdptot ot eis TO Setmvov * A , q A 5) , EN r TOU YapHoOu TOU QapVLou E€LOL KEK 1- AIIOKAATYIS. , \ i , “4 val e XG HeEvot. KQL €ELTTE fot OvTOL OL oyot e wn lal \ ot adnfivot tov Oeov eEiati. Kat ¥ ¥ A A A E77 EO OV eum poo Vev TWV TOO@V aUTOU \ la > Kal MpOOEKVVHTA aUT@ Kal eElTe : , , , SEEN \ pow’ py, ovvdovrAds cov eit Kat Tov adehpav cov TaV exovTMY THY paptupiay “Inoov' To OE mpoc- KUYNTOV paddov' 1 yap papTupla ‘Inoov é€otl TO TVEvpAa THS Tpo- pyretas. Kat 4 & io \ y P , ‘ N\A YypEvov, Kal LOov immos NEeUKOS’ Kat > N b) aN by €LOoV TOV OUPaVvoV QVEW- Ld / es SEN yA 0 KaOyuevos em avTov KahovpeEvos N ‘\ > / XN > TurTOS Kal adnOuvods, Kal év diKato- 6. gwvhv &s]| So one ms. (36): & and nearly all else ws pwvyv: afew, and vt, om. as here. bxAwy woAAGy] All else singular, except pr. Aeyovtwv] Or Acyotowy; or A€yorTes. &AAnAovia] Observe the full stop set after this word, leaving “Or: to be connected with verse 7. Kupios] (i) All else (except pr) ins. 6 @eds after, or for, this word, or 6 @eds 6 before it. A seemingly later hand has interlined the equivalent of 6 @eds in S. (ii) 8 PQ, most mss, 3, and all lat., add judy, but A and a few om., as 8. 7. xalpouey] So mss. 73, 152 (for xalpwper) ; the following ayadA@uev being treated as pres. indic. Sapuev] (i) Or deécomey (or Sdomper). (ii) All else prefix cal: the omission of it by S is consistent with its treatment of the preceding verbs. 8. Kadapdy kat Aaumpdy] So rec., with a few mss. (1,36; also 73, 79, 152, but without «ai). The MSS. and the other mss., & and most versions, reverse the order; Q and most mss. and vg [el, with arm, &c.], retain cal: but the rest om., as do vé and am, &e. Ta dikamuard eat] S favours this position of the verb, which is that of rec., with many mss., and g and most vg [including am]. The MSS., the other mss., =, and pr, also arm, place it after ray aylor. 9. elmdy poi] S only ; but perhaps the Syriac scribe has wrongly inserted the final letter which marks the plural. However the reading is a possible one, the plural verb finding its subject in verses 5—7. All else have Aéyer (or ele) pot. *ypdvov| S has here a word = rdéAw (which has no other authority): but by restoring a letter which no doubt has dropt out from before it, we recover ypaWov, which all else give, except one or two mss. which om. See note on Syr. text. ot... lot] All else of, omitting eict. *rovd yauov] S represents tis diakovias, which has neither appropriateness nor authority. By changing one of the six letters of the Syriac word (see note on Syr. text), and transposing two others, we recover Tod yauov, which is the reading of A Q and most mss., = and pr and vg; but which the rest om. eime| So & here, and in next verse: all else, Aéyet in both places. of aAndwot] A with two mss. ins. of, which apparently S intends to represent. All else om. 10. kat mpocextvnoa| So P and mss. 73, 79: all else, mpookuvjoa. uh, svvdovdds cov eiui] S alone omits pa before uy. In the parallel passage, xxii. 9, dpa is retained, with a colon after it, to separate it from un, which is thus made to qualify eiu/ (and so ms. 68). The copies of & vary as to the interpunction, both here and xxii. 9, with the general result that (except ? which in the present passage is neutral, giving the sentence without any stop at all) all of them in both passages disconnect un from gpa, and either isolate it, or attach it to what follows. If so attached, it must be understood as = nonne?, and not in its proper force as = num? These modifications of in- terpunction, and the interpolation of waAdov (which S alone ins.) after mpooxvynooy, are apparently due to doctrinal prepossessions in the minds of translators, or scribes. . All other authorities connect Spa un, a few adding moijons. hn yap paptrupla "Inood] I neglect the comma which 8 unmeaningly places after these words. 12 Ww ATIOKAATWIX. d€ ddbahpol avrod ws Po€ mupds’ Kai avvn Kpiver Kal modepet’ ol emt tHv Kedhalyy avtod diadjpara Toda’ é€xov Ovopa yeypappevor, 6 pn TepiBeBnuevos iwatiov BeBappévov ) yY \ A \ ” €V OLLATL KQL KANELT QL TO OVOPLO \ > > Eas 2 OvoOELS OLOEY EL autos Kat A wn Aw Q\ ‘\ aAvTOD O Aoyos Tov @Meov. Kal Ta OTPATEVpLATA TOV ovpavod HKoovHeEL avta@ ed Ummous’ NevKots’ Kal evde- AevKov kal dedupevors PvaocWwov kafapov. Kal €K TOV OTOMATOS >) A b] /, e - >] “A 6 avtav éxmopeveTar popdaia d€eta L4 > 2) “ , ‘\ 4 ‘ \ iva ev avta@ mata€wou Ta evn Kat > ‘\ A 3 \ oJ e2 AUTOS TWOLMUGAVEL AvUTOUVS EV paBdw XIX, Li——15. -™ ‘ C Teens “a \ ‘ oLonpa’ Kal avTos TaTEeL THY AynvoV aw nw ww nw w , TS Opyns TOV Oeov Tov TavToKpa- Topos. Kal exel emt Ta iparia la) XN SS \ > A ¥ AUTOD ETL TOVS LYNPOVS AUTO, OVOLA Vey pappevov" = » Kal KUPLOS KUplov. Kat eidov adXov Baowredvs PBacirtéwv dyyehov’ éotata €v TO Ndi Kat expatev ev hovn meyadhy, é€yov Tots dpvéos TOUS TETOMEVOLS EV pETOV- pavynware N A TO O€tTVOV *SedTEN ouvayOynTe eis peya iva daynte ocapkas Baortéwv Kat TO tov Q@ecov, odpkas XuALa pov" KQL oapKas isyupav' Kal odpKas immTwv, Kal Tov Kabnpevav €m avTovs’ Kal 12. &s padt] So A, mss. 35, 36, 87, and others, 3, and lat., &c., followed by rec.: the rest om. os. bvoua yeypaumevoy, 6] So A P (and x partly) with some mss. and versions, including lat., followed by rec. Some mss. give the words in plural: Q and many others have a conflate reading (6véuata yeypau- péva Kal bvoua yeypaumévoy, &), which & adopts [but / marks the plural words with *]. ovdets] Lit., obk. 13. BeBaumévov| The verb used by S seems to re- present this word, which is read here by A Q and most mss. (followed by rec.): but possibly it may be meant for pepayticuévoy (P), or meptpepauuévoy (x), or some other like form; so the lat., and 3, represent sprinkled, not dyed. év atfuati] Or atwati: and so pwr7, verse 17. kadeita:] So apparently 8, with some mss. (1, 36,79, &c.), and lat. (which rec. follows): for tékAntat (or -ro) of the MSS., and most mss.; 3, éxadece. 14. rod ovpavod| So one ms. (36); or tay ovpayay (as 8): = with all else, [ra] ev 7G odpar@. trois: Aevkots* kal évdeduuevois | (i) The inter- punction apparently requires the Greek to be thus read; unless we prefer Aevkot* kal évdeduuévor. For évdeduuevors, there is the support of x, and ms. 152, and of Origen In Joann.t.11.,c.4. (ii) S alone ins. kat. Aeuxdy kal Kadapdy| Nand a few mss., g, and some vg [e/; not am, arm, &e.], support caf: all else om. 15. aitav] S alone: all else, adtod. dteta| Q and most mss. insert dforouos before oketa, and so pr, and vg [el, with many copies]: 3, 40 after it [but 7 with *]. There is some appearance of erasure in 5, after dge7a. ButxA P, mss. 1, 36, 38, 79, &c., and most versions, including g, and am, arm, &e., om. Sicrouos. Cp. i. 16. avt@] Scil., ordmart. else, fem. matdéwot| Lit., dmoxrelywor (see note on Syr. text). All else read the verb in sing. ; but the plural is consistent with the reading avtéy (supr.). THs opyjs| All Greek copies (with minor varia- tions) prefix rod otvov Tov Ouuod [at]; and so vg. and most versions. But vt reads vini only before irae; & gives the words which S om., but om. rijs opyijs. 16. ra iudtia avrod] & and all else, 7d iuarioy ; and all, except mss. 87, 152, om. avtod [which Tisch. wrongly ins. in his note 7% doe. ]. ém) rovs unpots] All else prefix nai [but S/ with *], and read rdv unpdv. The reading of S§ is worth noting ; it represents ‘‘the Name”’ as “ written on the vestments [that were] on His thighs.’’ 17. &dAov] So x and one ms. (36) and some ver- sions: rec. with A P and many mss. and lat., éva: two mss., €va &AAov. Q, with the other mss., and 3, om. both. tots épvéos] All else, except ms. 95, prefix maou. *Sedte* cuvaxOnte| S has nad cuvdyOnte (or -hxonoav) : but this is unmeaning, and by replacing a dropt letter we recover devre (for kat) ; see note on Syr. text. Or perhaps kai is to be retained, with dedte before it; as rec., and some texts of vg [el ; not am, &.; arm om. dedTe]. So 8, doubtfully: all 19 XIx. 18—xx. 3. 4 aapkas €devlepwy Kat SovAwv' Kat piKp@v Kat peyahwv. Kat , A - OTpaTevpata avTov' Kal Tovs PBa- €LOOV TO Onpiov Kat TH Aw wn lal QA AQ - oels THS yyns Kal TA OTpaTevpaTa > Lal wn QUTOV’ CUYNypEeVva Tonoat TOV TONE- ‘\ nw wn pov, peta Tov Kalynuevov emit Tov iA X lanl UrTou Kal peTa TOV OT PATEVLAT WY > Lal \ S ) , \ 4 \ avTov. Kal emuac0y 75 Onpiov, Kat per , \ aA A TOLNoas TA THPELA EVMTLOVY aUTOV, avTov 6 wWevdompodytyns’ 6 > ® > , \ 4 XN év ois émrd\avnoe Tovs haBovtas TO , lal , \ * ‘\ xdpaypa Tov Oyptov Kat *rtovs TPOTKVVOUVTASN TH ELKOVL aUTOU" trai KatéByoay Kal’ éBrAynOnoay ot , > \ , A SN WN dvo Els TYHV Atvynv TOV TWUpOS TV ATIOKAATYIS. - \ , 5 Katomevynv Kat Geiov \ > , S lal , Aourrot amrextavOynoay ev TH fpoppatia Tov Kalypévov emi Tov Urmov, TH > yd > lal , 3 A, e€ehfovon €k TOU oTOpaTos avToU ‘\ 4 Kal TaVTa TA Opvea exopTtacbynaav Kat ¥ »¥ A addov ayyehov KkataBaivovta eK Tov EK TOV DAPKOV avUTOD. BY wn ¥ \ lal lal b) , ovpavov €xovTa THY Kew THS aPUo- 7 7 A gov’ Kal alvow peyddny ev TH yeELpl QUTOV. Kal EXxpaTHnoE TOV SpakovTa O »” A 9 Opis 0 apyatos os eote diaBodos Kat € Ae \ » SOX , 0 LatTavas’ Kal eOnoev avTov yiha €Bakev \ ¥ \ > , Kal ekheroe Kal Eoppa- ¥ ‘\ > ~ > ‘\ €TY) KQL aAvu7T0OV Els TV Y aBuvocov’ > , > “~ 4 ‘\ , yioev ETAVH AUTOV, Wa py TAAVHON vA SS yy wn wn mavrTa TA EOvn eT. Meta TavTa *SeCN 18. éAevOépwy] (i) All Greek copies except mss. 1, 152 and most versions (including the lat. and 3) ins. ravtwy before this word. (ii) All MSS. and most mss. ins. Te after it. 19. kal ta otpatevpata avtod| There is no other evidence for these words as here placed: but A and three mss., in the following sentence (kal robs BaciAeis Ths ys kal Ta oTpaTetuata adtav), read avrod for avr@yv. Apparently, therefore, we have here a confla- tion, possibly derived from the Greek original of 8. Perhaps, however, it belongs to the Syriac, having got in by insertion into the Syriac text of an alternative reading ; and the fact that S uses two different ren- derings for orpatevuara in the two members of the conflate sentence, the second agreeing nearly with that of & (see note on Syr. text), favours this supposition. If so, one or other (probably the former) is to be obelized. Tav oTpatevpatwy| So x: all else singular. 20. met’ abtod 6] Son P, mss. 14, 38, 79, &e., pr and vg: & reads 6 wer’ adrod, with Q and most, and g. A deviates. *rovs mpockvvouvtas| So all authorities. S gives genitive: no doubt a blunder of the scribe. See note on Syr. text. tral katéBnoav kal] S alone: all else (ares. By a correction (not very violent) of the Syriac, we can make it represent cal @(noav nal, which would = (@vres (see note on Syr. text). But as this is a doubtful remedy, I retain the reading of S, with obelus. thv Kkaonéevnv] The Syriac equivalents for Aluvn and wip are alike feminine, and thus 8 and & G are indecisive here, between Q and the mss., which read thy katomévny [Aiuvny], and the other MSS., which read ris katouévns [sc., mupds, though the gender is wrong]. Lat. (except g) have ignis ardentis. kal @elov] So arm, sulphoris: all else, év ely. 21. «ad of tde* Aoiwol] The dé is superfluous; but the scribe or corrector has neglected to mark it with the obelus, as elsewhere (see iv. 4). I supply it. Th eteAOovon] Lit., (S and 3%), év rij etep- Xouevn (or, as rec., exmopevouervn); but all Greek seem to give aor. ptcp., and om. év. XX. 1. &AAov] So a few mss. and versions: = with lat., and most else, om. [P hiat, xx. 1-9]. év TH xepi] So x and ms. 38, and & and lat. : the rest, ém) thy xetpa. 2. 6 dis 6 apxaios] S and & favour this reading, with A alone. But they do not exclude the accus., which all else give. 3. mdvta| S alone ins.; cp. verse 8. ér:] S alone om., after this word, &ypi reAcoOF Ta xfAta érn (ms. 7, &71),—evidently through home- oteleuton with previous sentence,—ér: .. . &ry. Hence it may be inferred (i) that S read éry alter, not before, ra €@vn (as rec., though with no certain authority): (ii) that the omission was in the under- lying Greek, for the homeot. does not appear in the Syriac. *Se7] S represents Swe, by an evident clerical error of one letter ; sce note on Syr, text. 4] Kat ob TdeX at €loov XX. N o>) ATIOKAATYIZ. A Cee \ , \ 75 4 \VOaL AVTOV PLKPOV YpOVOV. Kat ELOOV / \ > ba > > =) 4 é \ Opovous Kat exabioav er avTovs Kal nan > , SY ~ ‘a \ \ \ Kpiwa €000y avTois’ Kal Tas Wuyas os TAS TETEAEKLTPEVAS OLA THY papTv- , > ay \ } \ S / fa plav “Inoov Kat dua Tov hoyov TOU @cov, Kal OiTLVES OV TPOTEKVYNTAY TO / > \ \ > / C) lal \ Onpiov ovd€ THv e€ikdva avTOv, Kal > + \ , SPN ~ , ovK €haPov TO Yapaypa El TO LETW- an xX A aA Tov aUTaV, ) ETL TAS YELPAS AUTOY, tot’ elyoav Kai €Baciievoav pera wn la vf + QA Y 5tov Xpworov xia ETH. Kal avTY / 69 avdoTacls TPOTH. faKapLos \ Y c ¥ * , q > A Kal aylos 0 e€xwv *pépos\ ev TH AVAOTATEL TH TPOTH KAL ETL TOVTWY c fd , > Y¥ =) o devTepos Pavatos ovK ever e€ov- , Fa > 2) A e€ A lan lanl giav’ add €oovtay tepets 7TH OEw \ A lal \ Kat T@ Xpiot@, Kat Baoitevoovar XX. 3—I0. ) o) A , Y¥ \ v4 eT avtov yxiAta eETY. Kat ore erehéea On yxitia etn, AvVOnoETaL Oo Satravas eK THs dvdaKkys avTov \ 5 td lanl , \ Kat e€ehevoeTar TAaVHOAL TavTAa TA eOvn ev Tats TéeaoapoL yaviats THs wn \ *< x / . A yyns' tov Voy Kat Mayoy kat cuvayaye avTovs els TOV mOEMOV" a € b) XN SIE N ¢ ¢ » av 0 apiOuos av’Tav ws 1 apjos lal 4 x = | Ys > Xx X Ts Oakacons. Kat avéByoav ert TO , lay lanl \ >] , \ TATOOS THS YS, Kal EKUKAEVTaY THY , la A la e Q \ TOW THS TapEewBodrns TOV ayiwy Kat Thv TOW THY HyaTyEeVnVY’ Kat KaTEBN TUP EK TOV OUPaVvov amo TOU @ceov' Kal Katéhayev avTovs. Kal 6 OvaBoXos 6 mAaVa@V avTovs EBAHOn Eis A - wn \ \ , yy Thv Myevynv TOD TuUpos Kal Hetov, O7roVv TO Onptov Kat 6 WevdorpodyTys. Kat Avoat| Allelse passive, with pron. before or after. 4. tras wemedexiouevas| S and & alone (by omit- ting the particle which is in Syr. the sign of genitive) represent these words as in accus., not genitive, as all other authorities have them. But it seems a plausi- ble conjecture that the particle in question has (in S, see note on Syr. text) been accidentally transferred to the subsequent part of the sentence, where it suggests a pronoun in genitive, antecedent to ofrives. If so, we ought to restore tay mwemeAckionevwy. But cp. Tas eopaypuévas, Vi. 9, where = does not follow 8. otrives| Lit., éxelvywy oftives, but see last note. ovdé| Or ove. Tt) pétwmov| Or tay petdrwy. The MSS., mss., =, &c., om. avray after these words. H]| So lat.: all else kal. Tas xeipas| So ms. 94 and vg: all else, singular. tof] Orér:. All else, kal, which perhaps ought to be restored here. See note on Syr. text. 5. Note that S and S, with x and many mss., om. the first clause (of Aorol . . . @rn) of this verse, through homeeotel. with last verse. kat] S alone: three mss. read ér1: all else om. aitn| Sand & supply erty (and so in verse 6, after wakdpios) ; also (here, but not in verse 6) lat. ; but I hesitate to infer that it was in their Greek. 6. *uépos| S gives here, by substitution of a letter for a similar one, a word = vexpdv. I restore the proper reading. See note on Syr. text. 42 kat emi] Allelse om. nat. (I neglect a super- fluous colon in this sentence). T@ OcB, TG Xpiot@| So ms. 38: all else genit. xiAta| So A and many mss., without ta: but S alone in verse 7: & ins. in both places. 7. 8re éreAéady] So ms. 152 only (ms. 1, plural) : all else, Stay teAeoOn, or (Q and some mss.) peta. Cp. x. 7. 8. mdyta] Sox and ms. 79: all else om. ev tais| Sox, and a few mss., for 7a év Tais. kal ouvayayeiv| So x, and a few mss. (73, 79, 152, &c.): S with the rest om. nai. Of the lat., g, and am and arm, have et congregawit ; the rest, et congregabit. aitaév| So the MSS., and many mss. S and & favour the pron., which many other mss. om. 9. thy woAw Tis TapeuBoAns TaV aylwy| S alone: all else have rijv wapeuBorhy tay ay. merely; except Q and one ms. (97) which add, after tiv wap. Tov ay., kal Thy wéAwy Tov aylwy,—so far supporting 8. amd tod cov] So Q and many mss. and versions, including g and avm: P and many more mss., 3, and vg [am, &c., and cl], place the words before é« tov ovpavod: A om., with pr [Aug. De Civit. Dei] and two or three mss. [X om. wip .. . Aiuyny (verse 10). ] 10. drov] After this word, A PQ, most mss., 3%, vt, and most vg [e/, with am, &e.; not arm, &e.], add kat. But x, with ms. 1 and a few, and some versions, om. - / 8 9 II 12 13 14 15 XX. IO—XxXI. 5. BacavicOyoovrat nméepas KQL VUKTOS Kat 75 4 , ee \ XN €LOOV Opdovov pPeyav NevKOY" Kat TOV > \ > al wn 4 €ElS TOUS aAlwavas TMV aLwVYoV. , ga ’ nan a 3s an KaOnwevov éemava avtTov, ov amd TOU , J nw yy e A A , Kat 0 Odvatos Kal 6 ddns EBANOnoay eis THY AiuvnY TOV TUpds’ ovTOS > € , e , 3 \ » é€otw 6 Oavatos 6 SevTEpos’ Kal Et Tus ovy evpeOyn ev TH BiBrw THS Cans , > / > x Vd yeypappevos, €Pyby els THY Niyvnv ATIOKAATWIS. A A i X Tov mupos. Kat €LOOV ovpavov Kawor XXI. \ ia) ‘ A Kal ynv KaWHV Oo yap TpwTos > \ ‘\ € , lal > A é ovpavos Kal TpeTHN yn amndOov \ oe , te ek y Kal 1 Oahacoa ovK €oTW ETL. \ \ / \ Kat tv row TH aytav ‘lepovaa- \ , > Anpe Kawyv, eldov KataBatvovaay éK TOV OVpavov amo TOV BEov' HToWa- ie na TLEVHY ws VYLGNV KEKOTPNPEVHV TO > ss b) aA ‘\ ~ lay avopt avTys. Kal nkovoa wns 4 an A peyalns €k Tov ovpavov heyovons, > \ ¢ \ A ~ \ lal idov OKNYN TOD OBEod peTa TaV > lal avOpoTav’ Kal TKNVOTEL LET AVTOV A > \ XN > la) yy F, \ Kal avTot lads avTOU EGovTaL’ Kal > X € NX > b) A - \ + avTOs 0 Meds per avT@v’ Kal EoTaL A \ 4 la avTots Meds. Kal avTos e€aretber Trav Oak pvov €K TOV opbahpav avUTOV’ Aree , > ¥ xy, ¥” KQaL O Pavaros OUK €OTAL ETL OUTE BVA) x ,, sO \ , TEVUOS OUTE Kpavy” OVOE TOvos ¥ »” SN \ , 2 A EOTAL ETL ETL TA TPOTWTA ATT. LS 3A NS c , Kat amndOov Kat etré pou 0 Kaby- > \ &N 4 . > XN x an pevos emt TH Opdvw’ idovd Kawa ToL@ , \ > , a TAVTA. Kal Ele LoL ypaov" OvTOL Ob 11. érdyw] So 3, with x and ms. 38: for en’. Tov mpoowmov avTov| S and & favour the inser- tion of adrod (cp. avtay, verse 8) with ms. 96. 12. «picews| S alone: all else, (wis. 7@ BiBAtw] S alone: all else plural. 13. rods év avrots| Rather perhaps robs map’ (or én’) avrots, but no other authority supports this. expldn Exaoros avt@y] S alone ins. ad’ray. All else read the verb in pl.; except vg, which deviates, (judicatum [est] de singulis). 14. éorw] The MSS. and most mss. place this word at the end of the sentence: but some mss. as 8S. And the MSS. and many mss. and versions, including g and vg [am, &c,; not arm, or cl], and %, subjoin, at end of this verse, 7 Aluvn Tod Tupds. XXI. 1. odpavdy kawdv] 8 writes plural. %. eldov| 8 adds adrhy, pleonastically. 3. oxnvéoe] Lit., snvot All authorities give fut., including vg [el, &c.]; except & which has éoxhvwoe, with 3%, and g and am (habitawt). A mere change of pointing would make § agree with x. G2 Met adT@v: kal Zora] S alone: A Q and many mss., 3, and lat. (except pr [Aug.]), wer adtay ora: the rest, ora: wer avTay. avtois eds] SoS and & [7 with *] alone; but A has airéy @eds, with vg [not arm]; P, &e., and arm, @eds avt@y: & Q, most mss., vt, &c. om. 4. avrds étareiver] All else om. a’rds: rec., with A and a few mss., and vg [except am], ins. 6 @eds after the verb: but the other Greek copies, and the other versions, including vé, and arm, do not supply any subject. % reads éxAelWer (with Arethas). movos| All Greek texts add ovk. 4 and 5. gora @ én) ta mpdowra aris. Kal ar7A9ov] S alone: all else, éora: éru [871] Ta mpata anjrdov [-ev]. The reading of 8 evidently represents a Greek, not Syriac, variation (émf for 871, mpdowma for mpata: Cp. &, mpdBara). 5. elwé wor (bis) ] (1°) All else om. wor. (2°) So ef (not am): = has etre without wor: all else, Aéyer [wor]. otro] All Greek except ms. 94, and most lat., prefix dr. 48 tN —_- ——_ ATIOKAATYIS. XX. $14. \ 6 \oyou miaTol Kal adnOwot Eior. Kat > ne , > XN \ ‘\ =J \ ei7€ frou yeyovay. eyw To A Kal eyo \ € b x \ \ 4 3 \ To QO 1 apxn Kat TO TEdOS. EY@ To Subavt. dow EK THS THYNHS TOV Y lal A , \ € 7vdaTos THS Cwyns Swpedy. Kal 6 an A \ VLK@V AUTOS KANPOVOLHATEL TAVTA KAL ¥ 5A eae \ » ey ETOMLAL AVT@ MEds' Kat ETAL LOL VLOS. 8 Tots dé devdots Kal amiotos, Kat apaptwdots Kat eBdedvypevois Kat povevot, Kal dappakots Kal TOpVOLs \ > Vé \ wn A Kal €iOwdod\dTpats Kal Tad’ TOUS , pLépos if ~ 4 ws \ , himvy TH Katomevyn Tupos Kat GOetov, / \ 7 A 3 A wevdéor, TO aUTWY EY TH 4 > ¢€ / e 4 YN €OTW O davatos oO deVTEPOS. 9 Kai WO eis ex Tov Exta ay- 4 la > 4 XN e ‘\ / yéhov Tav €xovTwv Tas eta hiadas Tas yewovoas TOV EnTAa TANYOV TOV *éxyatov’. Kat éhaddnoe pet éenov héeyov' dSevpo deiEw cou tHhv vipdnv \ A A 3 , 5 oer 7 , THV YVVAlLKa TOU ApPVLOv. KQL ATNVEY KE 10 pe €v mvevpate er Opos péya Kat vYynrov' Kat ederE€ pou THY TOW THY e 4 4 , lA ayiav ‘lepovoadyp, KataBaivovoay EK TOV OUPavov amd TOV Beov' Exov- cav THv ddfav Tov Beov' Kal 6 \ b) lal 4 i , PwoTnp avTns Cpmotos iOw Tipiw e Pld , i ¥y @s iaomd., Kpvotahdilovtu exovoa A 4 Nae / y¥ TELYOS Peya Kal Uyhov* EXoVTa Tv- havas dHd€Ka’ Kal emt Tols TUA@TW ) , , ; N39 2A ayyédous OHdeKa" Kal dvopata avToV yeypappeva a eos Ta dvdpata TOV dddexa dvdov Iopayd. am avatodns TUAMVES TPEls’ Kal amd Boppa Tv- MOVES TpELS’ Kal aro VOTOV TUAMVES TpEels’ Kal amd SVTPOV TVAMVES TPELS. XN \ “A A / ¥ Kal TO TELYOS THS TOAEWS EXaV OEpe- Mtous SddeKa’ Kal em avTav dadEeKa b) 4 A b) l4 las ec oA OVOLaATaA TWV aTooToO\wy Tov Tuov. 6. yéyovay| So A, and ms. 38 (yeydvaciv): rec. with mss. 41, 94, and lat., yéyove (but see Suppl. Note, p- 49): 3 and the resi, yéyova. éyw 7) 2] All else om. éyo. déow]| An erasure in § seems to indicate that a pronoun = a’t@ (which Q and many mss. ins. after déow), was at first written after the verb. THs (wis] Lit., rod (évTos: sos. Cp.xxii.1,17. 7. «at 6] All else om. kat. autos KAnpovonjoer| All else om. aitds (as 8 A P, many mss., 3, lat., and all versions) ; or read dé0w avT@ (as Q and many mss.). éorat| All else prefix airdés, except A. 8. kal auaptwaots] So Q and many mss., and = [but 7 with *]: the rest om., followed by rec. papmakots kal mépvors| All else transpose pap- Makots and mépyois: except g, which om. ral wépvas. mupds kal Oelov] Nearly all else dative. | So 3, and lat.; all Greek, 8. 9. tas yexovoas| Or perhaps tay yeudyrwv, with x A P and mss. 12, 73, 79, 152; Q and more mss., and lat., read [ras] yeuovoas ; also = [/; dp less clearly]. *erxatwv| S has &AAwy: cp. xv. 1, and note. 11. Kat 6 pwornp aitis| So some mss., and pr, and most versions : but the MSS. and most mss. om. kal, as 44 also g, and vg [am, arm, &c.; not el], and = (which however reads these words differently from all else, avyjjs for avrijs). tiutw| So ms. 94, g and vg: all other Greek, superlative ; also pr, and 3. Cp. xviii. 12. @s idomid:] A few mss. om. ws: the rest read @S AlOw idomd. KpvoTadaAtCovtTt| Lit., ws dmotos KpvaTdddAw. Similarly =, and so vg, (sicwt erystallum), &e. But these are no doubt mere artifices of the translators to supply their lack of an equivalent word, and do not indicate any variation in the Greek text. 12. €xovoa (bis)] Or €xoucar. avta@yv] Son: all other Greek copies, and lat., om. vyeypaupeva| Sox alone of Greek copies; and so vt, and arm, have scripta: the rest émvyeypaupeva (vg, inscripta), and & indicates the compound. puddy *Iopahd] All else, ins. [ray] vidy, between these words; except a few mss., some of which insert tov instead. 14. éxwy] Or Zxov: lit., ever. anroatéAwy] So am, &c. (pr, doubtful): the Greek, vg [el, with arm, &c.] 3, and nearly all else, prefix d&dena. Tiod] All else, dpyfov: see note on Syr. text. i) = Loa! eal I 2 4 XXI. 15—22. \ ¢ A 3 > la! > , 15 Kat 0 Aak@y per Emov, Elye peTpoU KaNaMOV YpUGoUY, Wa METPHON THY , \ N fas 2A Niere 16 moXw KQaL TO TELNOS QAvuTysS. KaL ToMus TETPAYwVOS KElTAL’ Kal TO LNKOS avTnS OToV TO TAAaTOS aUTNS. \ > 4 \ 4 ~ , Kal EMETPNTE THY TOW TH Karapa, emt oTadiay dadexa yxituddav' 76 PyKoS avTHS Kal TO TAATOS a’THS Kal NaS > AY» > , Nao es 17 TO visos AUTNS LOG EOTL. KAL EMETPNTE \ Lead lal \ , TO TELYOS QAUTHS EKATOV Kat TETTAPa- KOVTA THnYoV, péTpw avOpatrov oO > > /, Ne > , la) 18 €oTW ayyédov. Kal n Evda@pmyoLs TOU , 2A ¥ SG , TELYOUS QUTNS lLaAdTLS KAL 1) TONS lA lal e , (4/2 XPvalou Kabapov OfOLOU vah@ Ka- ~&N x € / la ee lal 19 apo. Kat ot JewédAtor Tod TELYOUS THS / / 4 - TOoNEws, AiHous TYyLtols KEKOTPN[MEVOL ATIOKAATYIS. \ e - € A ¥y \ Kat 0 Hewédvos 6 mpaTos taoms. Kat 0 dEUTEPOS oamderpos. Kat 6 tTpitos Kapynowv. Kat 6 réraptos cpapa- yoos. Kat 6 wéumros capoovv€. Kat 6 EKTOS Oapd.tov. Kai 6 €Bdopos Xpuco- AuBos. Kat 6 oydoos Brpvddos. Kat ey» , = , © evatos ToTavo.ov. Kat 6 déKkatos Xpucompacos. ‘O évdéxaros vaxwOos. ‘O dwbékatos apvderos. Kai ot da- dexa mudaves tkat\ daddexa pap- yapirar. Eis ava eis’ Kat exacrTos TOV Tuddvev Hv €€ Evds papyapitov. Kal n Trateta Tde THS TOMEwWS YpUTiov Kalapov" as vadros TH €v airy’. Kat ‘\ > 75 > 5) A e \ 4, VQOV OVK ELOoV EV AUTH. O yap Kupvos ¢ / € 4 FEN \ 0 @ce0s 0 TavTOKpaTwp avTOS Vvaos 15. wérpov kadauov] S alone: the MSS., and most mss., =, and g read pérpoy kddauov: a few mSs., métpoy KkaAduov (so vg [c/, with am, &c.], mensuram harundineam) : some mss. and versions, followed by rec., kdéAauoyv only (and so arm); pr, arundinem ad mensuram, which comes near to the reading of S. Thy méAw] Allelse add, kad rods ruAdvas adTijs, but Q and most mss. om. kal Td TEelXOS avTTS. 16. retpdywvos| Lit., rerpaydévws. 7) TAdTOS avTis (bis)] All else, except (in the first instance) ms. 7, om. adrijs: and all except ms. 73 om. avrjs after the second 7d pijKos. TG Kaddum] Or évT@ kKadduw. 17. teocapdrovta| S§ alone fails to add reoodpwr. mérpy| All else wérpor, except &, which writes the word plural, and places it before mnxav. 18. xpuciov kadapod] All Greek (except mss. 73,79, which have dat.), xpvolov kadapdv; and so g, and vg [el, &c.]: but 3 supports 8; so pr, and am, &c., [ea] auro mundo. duotov] Or duola; = is ambiguous as S: all Greek, duoioy or duota: of lat., pr alone éuola, the rest Suooy or duotov. 19. kat of AeuedAror] So x (alone of MSS.) and many mss. and versions, including = and vg [el, &c.]: but A PQ and many mss., and am, arm, &c., om. kat. Alois Tiutows] All else, mav7l AlOw Tiuly. kal 6 OeuedAtos| All else om. cai here. In the nine following instances where 8 ins. it, x alone agrees so far as the first two. kapxndav] So two mss. (35, 68) only: all other Greek, and lat., yadnndor (3, xadrdor]. 20. odpdiov] S writes odpdov: &, cdpidov. tomavdiov| So we have romadioy in x, and in = 7;—so am, topadius ; arm, topatius ; and tomdy(iov in P; the rest (including & d p), tomwd¢iov. &uvdecos]| S only: mss. 1, 7, 38, 78, 97, 152, and some others, aucdvoos. Nearly all else, auédvoros. Note that, except as above, 8 gives no clear evidence as to the orthography of the names of the stones. 21. tral’ dHdexa] All else om. this unmeaning kal, which is probably introduced by an error of the Syriac scribe. I therefore obelize it. Eis ava eis’ nal éxaoros| S alone; = is doubtful: P reads ava eis kal €xaoros, and so vg: rec. with all else, ava efs €xacros. t5é] Obelized in S: all else om. xpvatov kadapod| So pr: & with all else, nomi- native. Cp. verse 18. tiv év avti}| Lit., éorw ev attra. SoS alone, unintelligibly. Or possibly [éor:] 50 adrijs (as first hand of x; ep.for dia, verse 24), for diavyhs of all other authorities. Or év avr? may have been transferred from next line. But there may be a blunder in the Syr. text. See note on it. 22. ards] All else om. N tN 23 XXII. te 5) , 3 AVTYS E€OTL. ATIOKAATWIS. Ni XN > 4 \ e Kat TO G@pvioy Kal 7 fat §i3 , > \ TOs, OV ypElay EXEL TOD HAiov’ ovdE “ , i f > Late, e TS oEAnVYNS Wa halvwow avin 7H so A lal i yap d6€a Tov Oeod eputicev avTyp. \ ¢ / >) a > \ X >) 7 Kal O AVYVOS avTNS EOTL TO ApVLOV. \ tp ‘\ A PS) \ lan Kal TepiTatyoovar TA EOvN Ora TOU \ =} A X e lanl lal potos avTys’ Kal ot Paotdrets THs A Vd \ / > b} if yyns pépovar tyv ddfav eis avryy. \ ¢ A > Co b) XN Kal Ol TUA@VES avTHS OV py KAEL- las ec / SS \ > A cldaow npépas: vvE yap ovK eoTat > A \ Yy S 00 NS EKEL KQL OLOOVOL TV o€av KQU \ \ A 2 A > > Ue te \ 7 THY TYLNVY TOV EVVWY ELS QAUTNV' Kat ¢ OUK €OTAL EKEL TAY KOLVOV, Kat O movav BdddAvypa, Kal wWevdos’ Et \ ‘\ te! 5 “~ - py Ta yeypappeva ev TO BuBio A -) 4 r \ y / \ Tov apviov. Kau EdELEE fLOL TOTAMOV vdatos Cwns, Kkalapov Kat aprpov XXI. 22—xxII. 5. e 4 c \ > 4 as KpvoTtaddov' Kal €KTOpEvomEVvoV €K TOU Opovov Tov @Meov Kat TOV x an ~ apviov. Kat ev péow Tov TraTELOV QaUTNS ETL TOV ToTapov evTev0EY Kal > “~ 4 An Aw a evtevdev, EvKov Cans Towovv KapTrovs , A sN lal y OWOEKa’ Kal KaTa pyva €KaoTov 5 wn \ % 35 lass, SY GQITOOLOODV TOUS KAapPTOUS GUTOV' Kal \ A , an Ta dvAAa avTov els Oeparetav TaV > A \ aA , > » efvav. Kat wav katadepa ovk eorat A A e A lot excel. Kat 0 Opdvos tov Beod Kat n° , 2 Nias e2 y \ € TOU apviov EV avTH ETAL’ Kal ol an 3 A la SovAoL avTov Matpevoovow avT@’ Ny: \ 4 2) lays \ Kal OWOVTAaL TO TPOTWTOV AUTO’ Kat y nN \ “ TO OVOMG avUTOU éml TOV pETOTOV ») lal QA \ 3 Y¥ > ENS \ avTav. Kat vv€ ovK €otae exet’ Kat > y / ae NN ES ovy e€ovaor xpetav pwtds’ Kat AVxyvov y Kat PwTos yALov' OTL Kvpios 6 Beds kal 7d apviov| Note the interpunction, by which, as in Q, these words are separated from 6 @eds, and coupled (as the Syriac rendering requires) with 4 méArs of verse 23. 23. abris éoti] All Greek, and 3, om. éo7i: lat. ins. 24. mepimathoovor| Lit., mepimatotct. dia TOD hwrds| Lit., ev TH Hwtt, as rec. (but with no sufficient authority) : some vg [ecl, &c.], in lumine ; but vt, and am and arm, per lunen. ddEav] All else add either aitav (asx A P, some mss., lat. [vg, gloriam suam et honorem]), or nat [thy] tinny Tay eOvay (as Q and most); or both (as 3). eis avtnv] Rather air@: and so in verse 26. 27. ovk ora éxet] All else, ob wy eiceAOy [-Owor ] eis aUTHV. mav kody] Or perhaps was Kowwds. 6 moidv] So S and 3, with x and many mss. : not mov (A, &c.), or roiody (PQ, &c.). Ta yeypaupeva| All else, masc. The Syriac perhaps needs correction ; but its reading is intelligible, if these words be taken as governed by mov. Cp. TOY yeypaumevwy, xxii. 19. T@ BiBAlw] All else add ris (wis, except pr. XXII. 1. wis] So 3; lit. Cévros. Cp. verse 17, and xxi. 6. kafapoy kal Aaumpdv] All Greek read Aaumpdv 46 alone, here; and so S: but some mss. ins. kabapdy before (as rec.), or after, motaudy. kal éexmopevduevoy| All else om. kai here; also before ev wéow, and kara ujva, (verse 2). 2. tev TAateGy| All else singular. Cp. xi. 8. emt Tov wotauov| & prefixes kat: all else sub- stitute «ai for emi. evreddey kad éevtedOev] So rec., with some mss.: for the latter adverb, A Q give éereiev (so &, and g): & gives éy@ev kai, and om. thence to zouodv. P hiat. mo.ovv, amodidovv| Or moiwy, arodidous. kat cata] All else, except ms. 98, om. kat. Tovs kapmovs| Sor: all else singular. Ta pvAAa avTov] S alone, for ra o. Tov EvAov. 3. Katd0eua] The word in § is the regular equiva- lent for avd@eua. S may have read ratavdOeua, as rec., but the authority for this reading is doubtful. éxet| So mss. 1, 7, 38,152, &c., for 1: 8 om. 5. éxet] For &r, as in verse 3, but with more support ; in this case adopted by rec.: Q (not x here), with many mss. and versions, om. ovx Efvvar xpeiay] So A, alone of Greek copies, with lat. (except arm), and =: the rest read yerb in present, or ov xpefa without verb. gwtds* kal Avxvov] S alone: all else om. kal, and some also om. gwrds. XXII. 5—I5. - , lo datiler avtovs, Kal Bacireds avTov > ‘\ Wren aA Ld \ 6€lS TOUS alwyas TwY alwvov. Kat > , ae ¢ / \ SS eim€ fol ovTOL ol AOyou TLGTOL Kat adnOfivot Kat 6 Kupuos 6 eds Tov TVEVLATWVY TOV ayiwy TpodynTar, amooréhher TOV ayyedov avTov detEar Tots dovAous avTov, & det yevéerbar Ev TAXEL. AD, \ ¥ 3 , , 7 Kat idov epyopar ev Tayeu’ paka- plos 6 THPaV TOs dyous THS mpopytetas tov BiBdiov rTovrov. 8 ~Eya “Iwavyyns 6 Bdérov kat akovwy TavTa’ Kat OTe EBreWa Kat HKOVTA, ETETA TMpOTKVVHTAL Ep- mpocbev tTav Todav Tov ayyéhou 9ToU OSELKYVOVTOS pol TavTa. Kal > / 4 é N oe / elé por opa’ py ovvdovAds cov > / \ “A 2 la n eit ; Kal Tov adehdo@v cov TeV TpopyTtav, Kal TOV THPOvVT@Y TOV- ATIOKAATYIS. ‘ , ‘ / Tous Tovs Adyous Tov fuBXtov ww ww \ TovTOV, T® Oew TpooKvyyoov. Kat > , fe x ie \ / ele ou’ py Oppaytons Tovs oyous THS TMpopytetas Tov BiBdiov TovTov. ¢€ QA \ 3 4 > \ ec O Kaipos yap é€yys €o7t. Kat 6 B) aA p) , Pe Nwhe Com € GOLKOV GOLKNOATw ETL’ Kal O puTra- /, ¢ Z 4 - \ e Te pos, putavOyta eétu Kat 6 dikaLos SuKaloowvnY ToLnoaTw eTL’ Kal Oo 7 e , »¥ aylos ayiacOyTw €TL. b ] \ y VA Ss ¢ ip Id0d epyopar Tayv, Kal 6 pods Lov MET €mov' Kal aTOOWTw EKATTM X\ ‘\ x > wn >) \ XN X KaTa TO Epyov avTov. eyw TO A Kal EN \ ¢ a Noe cay. . eyw TO YQ O TPwWTOS Kat O EDKATOS ‘\ ¢€ 3 \ N \ / / Kal 7) &pyy Kal 70 TEAS. pPaKapLot ol ovouvtes Tas evTohas avTov + ¢ > , 3} “A 3; \ \ / €oTtar n e€ovola avTav emt TO EvAov A Ae A A la > , Ths Cons’ Kal T@ TudAM@VE EtoeheEv- govTa eis THY TOW. \ € / ‘ e A x Kau ov TOPVOLl KQUL OU doves KQU gwri¢er| So rec. with some mss., S, and g, am, &c.: but the MSS. and many mss. give the verb in fut., as also pr, and vg [c/, with arm, &e. ]. avtovs| So apparently S and &, for én’ adrots. Baotreds aitav] S alone, for Baciredoovow ; ms. 73, BaciAcvoet. 6. tev TvEevUdTaY ToY aylwy mpopyntav] So mss. 35, 68. This reading is perhaps conflate. The MSS., most mss., & (which reads tov mvevuaros), and lat., om. aylwy: a few mss. om. Tay mvevudtwy, and so rec., &c. The other versions are divided. amoorédAet| All else aor. 7. éy raéxec] As in last verse; so one ms. (12): all else tax’, which perhaps we ought to read here, the same rendering being used for trax’ in verse 20. [Note that in this verse P deficit, finally]. 8. "Eyé] So vg [am, ar, &e.; not cl): for Kaya. 56 Brérwv kal akotwy tadta}| So x and a few mss. (738, 79, 152, &c.), also a few more (followed by rec.) with radra placed before cai: the rest, with &, lat. (except yr), and others, transpose the participles. ZBaewa kal Hrovoa] All else place #rovea first. 9. ele] So vg [not am] here; and so & here and in next verse: all else Aéye: in both places. 8pa’ wh] So ms. 68. See on xix. 10. tovtous| S alone ins. 11. kal 6 dd:cay | Soms.68,and pr: all else om. kal. 12. ka arodéow]| S alone: all else, aor. infinitive, without rat. By changing the particle (a single letter) prefixed to the fut. in the Syr., we can make it = infinitive, as in the other authorities; and this is perhaps the true reading of 8. See note on Syr. text. kata To &pyov| Two mss. (73.79) alone have kara (cp. ii. 23; xx. 12,18): the rest @s, with éor:[v], or ora, before, or after, avtov. The lat. support kara. 13. éy® 7) O] Allelse om. eyé. For A and Q, ep. 1. 8 supr., and note. ‘There, 8 reads as S here. kal » apxn]| All else om. kat. 14. mowodvtes tas evToAds avtod| So Q and many mss., followed by rec., 3, and g (pr hiat): for wAvvoytes Tas OTOAGS avTa@y, of 8 A, a few mss., and vg. éorat . . « eigeAevoovra| All else prefix iva, and read cicéAOwow. Probably S needs to be cor- rected by restoring a dropt prefix (one letter, = dva). See note on Syr. text. 7@ mvA@vi| All else plural. 15. Ka of mépyvor.. . @w] (i) S is alone in placing this and the next two nouns before the remaining two,—so that its order is, 3, 4, 5, 1,2. (ii) All else om. Kal, and place éw [5¢] at the head of the passage. 47 16 I “J 0 18 ATIOKAATYIS. e ‘\ ol elOwdodaTpar e€w' Kal ol KoWwoL Kat ot dappakot, Kal Tas 6 tBr€érwv\ Kal ToL@v wWevdos. ~ nw ¥y "Ey@ “Inoods eremiba Tov ayyedov pov paptupnaar ev vl’ TavTa emt > 4 > e es eyo eiue 7 pica \ A , \ \ e \ 2 A, Kal TO YeVvOS Aavto Kat 6 Aads avTou - Ss 4 Tai ekKhyolats. XN ¢ b) ‘\ Ld o NN 3 , Kal 0 aoTHP O Tpwivos O apmpos. \ XN A ee. v2 4 Kat TO Hvedpa Kat 7 vudy A€yovow epyov. Kal 6 dkovwy elmaTw Epxov. Kal 6 Oubav epyéobw Kat haBerw vowop Cons Swpedv. Maprupo eyw TavTt T® akovovTt Tov Adyov THS , A , , 27 mpopynteias Tov BrBdtov TovTov, éav kal of kowvol] (i) The full stop and mark placed in S before these words, making them begin a new paragraph, are unmeaning, and I treat them as be- longing to the beginning of the verse. (ii) For ko.voi (cp. xxi. 27) all else have «tves ; but possibly S is ren- dering loosely, and no variant is to be inferred. tBaréray] Allelse giAdv. No doubt the Syr. text (see note on it) is wrong: but giA@y cannot be recovered from it but by a rather violent emendation. 16. év duty] (i) All else om. ev. (ii) For the colon after these words, see note on Syr. text. ém) rats éxxAnolas| Lit., évdmiov tay exkAn- o.@y, and so &. kal 6 Aads avrod] Or, kat Tod Aaod avtod. S alone ins., unintelligibly. xa) 6 dorhp] So a few mss. (7, 35, 49, 79): the — rest om. kal: & substitutes ws. 6 mpwivds 6 Aaumpds| Most authorities tranpose the adjectives, but a few mss. place them as in S. 17. «al AaBérw] (i) The MSS., and all mss. but two or three, v¢, and vg [am, arm, &c.]| om. rat: but =, and e/, &c., ins. (ii) Before the verb, all ins. 6 9éAwv, except g. (wijs] SoS; lit., (av: ep. verse 1, and xxi. 6. 18. roy Adyov] All else plural. 48 XXII. 15—2I. 3 ~ 23 b) , > 4 tus erin 6 er aa, ~— Emr Oe ae) > AQ € / ‘\ ‘\ ‘\ €7 avTov 0 Meds, Tas mAnyas Tas i Ss ~ 7 4 . yeypappevas ev To BiBXiw TovT@ ‘\ x7 o , > X lal / Kal €av Tis apédAn amo TaVv hoyav tov BiBdrtov THs mpodnteias TavTns, > “A e \ \ ta b) nw >) X apeder 0 Beds TO péepos avrTov amo tov EvAov THS Cons, Kat ex Trov TO\Ewy TOV aylwy\ ToY yeypap- héyeu ip > “A , 4 pevov ev To BiBdiw TovTY. aApTUP@V TavTa’ val epyomat Tayv. paptup ye "Epyov, Kvpre 7Incov. 7 apts PX A , e A 3 Aw Lal Tov Kupiov nuwv Inoov Xpiotov peTa TavTwy Tov aylov avTov OpLyV. édyv| Lit., dr: éav. ér avtév|] So x with several mss., placing these words before, not (as Q and most mss.) after, 6 @eds. Rec., with & and lat., places them as Q. A onr. 19. trav wédrewy trav ayiwy| So S alone: all else singular. Probably the scribe has pointed the words as plural through a misapprehension of the meaning. The translator seems to have treated the following words (Tay yeypauuevwy) as agreeing with trav Adywy (cp. xxl. 27), and not (as the present pointing of S suggests) with rév réAewy. See note on Syr, text. 20. paptupdv] SoS alone, but possibly by a clerical error (see note on Syr. text) for 6 waprupay. taxv]) Nearly all else subjoin aduny, except x, and vt. 21. juay] So rec., with a few mss., 3, lat. and other versions: the rest om. Xpicrod] Here S is better supported; by Q, nearly all mss., S, and lat. and most versions: against x A and one ms. (26), which om. mdvrwy Tay &ylwv aditod] Salone subjoins avrod: the three preceding words are the reading of Q, the mss., = and most other versions. A, with am, reads rdytwp only ; vg [el, with most] adds vobis (arm, hominibus) : x, with g, reads tév aylwy only ; pr om. this verse. 20 21 SUPPLEMENTARY NOTES TO GREEK TEXT. II. 138.—(8r1 was wdptus [mov] mords). This reading of ms. 152 is recorded in ‘‘ Collation of mss. of the Revelation,’ by the late Rev. W. H. Simcox, published in Journal of Philology, No. 44 (Cambridge, 1894), p. 285 ff. Mr. Simcox assumes that the words are But I find.no trace of them in the Commentary of Andreas, which is sub- interpolated ‘‘ ex commentario.”’ joined in 152 to the text, or in that of Arethas. I incline to the supposition that they are the result of conflation ; a variant rt was, for aytimas, having been inserted on the margin of a copy, and having thence passed into the text used by our translator. XVIII. 17.—(aas 6 em) rémoyv tAéwv). Prof. Nestle happily suggests wéyroy for témov. This conjecture is supported by py, (omnis super mare nauigans). XXI. 6.—(yéyovav). In support of the reading yéyove (cp. xvi. 17), mss. 10, 17 have been alleged ; but erroneously,—both read yéyova: and the only known Greek authorities for yéyove are mss. 41, 94. The reading yéyovay (or that of ms. 38), followed as above by §, is also confirmed by the Latin of Irenaeus (V, xxxv, p. 336), facta sunt (for factwm est of g, pr, and vg). The yéyove of rec. is no doubt a conjecture of Erasmus based on vg; his ms. (1) reads yéyova. 49 THE APOCALYPSE. PART II. SYRIAC TEXT, WITH APPENDIX AND NOTES. CORRIGENDA AND DELENDA IN PART II. Page 6, col. 6, last line, for amhahoeds read aMmad ors woth oem thie GY - AaZh a Aaxrh Ae. eae | ee anzhn | eats Ay nh Se aN ee » 1, dele brackets. morery, wire ty ae », brackets. ae ao oa I ee Cath read catasa PE as i a VER _ =i ee 2% By IBA Se 25 ay ah e tet -r-14 eens aaa) NOTES. 100 Line 1. The first three letters are effaced; and the hole in the vellum (see p. 96, supr.) affects the latter part of lines 3-8. 3. Asfls;ato] I find this word following jlZa\lAso in a closely similar sentence in the (inedited) Ms., Biblioth. Nat., Suppl. 43 (Zotenb. 35), fo. 214 7°. The upper parts of the lost letters here are discernible. 4.» wsonods|,] This restoration may safely be accepted; as also that of ma Wood.) in line 5. 6. jAX2] If this word is accepted, the blank may probably be filled as in Rich. 7160 (R.-F., p. 24) by the words 0. 9, with » prefixed to {4\2 at beginning of next line. But perhaps the broken word is (ZodaX\2; and if so, [Soai0). },s., are probably to be supplied. 7 and 8. Of the lost ends of these lines, the former may have been |aSoodsoo, or the like; the latter perhaps JayooXo, as in Rich. 7164 (Ri-F., p. 28), or layarso, as in Add. 17124 (Wright, p. 43). 10. jn] The prefix », though not decipherable in Ms., ought no doubt to be supplied here; and probably o before |au,o in 15. 14. The illegible first word here may have been jo9, or {409, as in line 12. ee w+] The , is legible, and the brackets needless. For the places named here, and lines 18, 29, see Transactions, R.I.A., vol. xxx, pp. 396, sqq. 18. ja)Na#] Here used = dominion, territory. For this sense of the word, see Wright, Catal., pp. 468, 550; Barhebr., Chr. Keel. 1, s. 71, col. 397, &c. (A. and L.); and ep. Psh., 2 Kin. xx. 13, 1 Mace. x. 39. lolo lr42] Sic m Ms.; usually written with oo for 4: 22. sons] Ought to have been printed to.ms. 25. For Lob;%, perhaps juts; is to be read; and for juss, bo, as Mr. Gwilliam, perhaps more correctly. But css is a man’s name in Barhebr., Chr. Eccl., 1, s. 80, col. 437. Iko0.:5] A probable restoration of a partly effaced name. 28-81. The beginning of each of these lines is effaced, but may safely be accepted as restored; also 4X in 82: but the plural sign supplied to the first word of 31 may be doubted. 29. Some letters are here lost, and a name is irrecoverable. 99 NOTES. of the holy Church of God, and for the profit [and ........ | of the brethren, studious and lovers of the spiritual life; and for the commemo- ration and good remembrance before God; of them, namely, and of their deceased faithful ; this spiritual treasure in the holy Church of God has been with diligence written and arranged by Stephen, the wretched and sinful and feeble, and wretched above all; and feeble above all; and sinful above all; and full of faults and sores and all hateful things of Sli ees indeed in name a monk, though unworthy ; who belongs to the holy monastery of the excellent in praises, holy and elect and clad in God, Mar Jacob the recluse of Egypt, and Mar Barshabba ; which is beside [$ Jalach-Castra the blessed; which is in Tur-Abdin the blessed country which is in the dominion of Hesna Kipha. But I, a brother wretched and vile entreat of every discreet brother who lights upon these confused lines; that he pray in Christian charity for the said sinner, and for my fathers, true believers and my masters and my brethren; and for my own paternal uncles, monks; Mas‘ud deceased and John and Simeon; who ministered to me after their ability. And pray ye in faith for my own maternal uncles monks and _ priests, deceased, Gabriel and Jacob; who also gave diligence for me in the matter of doctrine and of writing and soforth. God makes [them | joyful in His Kingdom. And pray ye also for my own masters, Rabban Cyriacus deceased, and Rabban Sahda; and Rabban Saliba; and Rabban Marnaha* otherwise Haya; and Rabban Bars[aum]a. And pray ye for all that have taken part whether in word or in deed ; and each according to his prayer, may he be rewarded, with the Amen of those above and of those beneath. ‘This [spirijtual treasure was diligently procured, in order that he might meditate in it and profit by it, by Rabban Gabriel, chaste monk and reverend priest, son of [...|sim deceased, who belongs by family to Beth-nahle, blessed town. Pray ye for him, and for his fathers, true believers, and for his [| brothers|,* Denha, deacon deceased ; and Sahda, deacon deceased ; and Moses, blessed youth. Pray ye for all that have taken part [with me] in it, whether by word or by deed. Amen and Amen.” * Or Barnaha. > Or Naha. © Or brother. N 2 NOTES. 98 mMaXha, and probably the system itself of dividing into MsaXga, is of Syriac origin,—as Dr. Rendel Harris has in the Lecture above cited shown to be (on other grounds) highly probable. No such confusion could occur with the Greek notation, in which, while 1 corresponds with & as representing 80, there is 2 to represent 800; without the need, as in Syriac, of the makeshift of denoting the hundred, if above 400, by. the letter which stands for the corresponding ¢en, distinguished by a point placed over it.* CoLopHon (p. 32; cursive). Similar notes are to be found appended to the following Mss. (among others; most of them certainly, all probably, dating circ. A.D. 1200). Brit. Mus.: Rich. 7160, Rich. 7164 (R.-F., pp. 24, 28), Add. 17124 (Wright, p. 43). Biblioth. Nat., Paris: Ancien Fonds, 14, 19, 28, 24, 25 (especially), 26; Supplém., 43. (Zotenberg, Catal., 31, 39, 54, 40, 41, 88, 35). The following is a translation of it; a few words being defective, —ain the earlier part, in consequence of the hole in the vellum above mentioned,—in the latter part, through friction and decay. ‘‘ For the glory and honour of the Trinity, holy and equal in essence ; of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost; which is one eternal Godhead; that which is acknuwledged in unity and is conjoined in [several ]ty, three worshipful Persons; one eternal Nature; which [is one] true God; and one mysterious and exalted Essence ; where[in there is] not that is young or old above his fellow; but they are Thr[ee which is One, and One which is] Three;? Father, and Son and Holy Ghost ; one Godwtrue [and........ |. And for the adornment and edification * Thus the inedited T.C.D. Ms. of the Commentary of Barsalibi on the Gospels (B. 2. 9), which is dated (fo. 359 0°, 6) A. Gr. 1508 (= A.D. 1197), was supposed by Dudley Loftus (who had no means of ascertaining the author’s date) to have been written A.D. 747 (A. Gr. 1058) ; the point over the second digit (nin) of the date being overlooked. > Or, ‘“‘a Trin[ity, one, of Persons | three.” Sf NOTES. vol. 1 (vi), especially pp. 248-6. In the Greek system the numbers are—St. Matthew, 355; St. Mark, 236; St. Luke, 342; St. John, 232. In the Syriac, they are 426, 290, 402, and 271. (See the notes appended to the Gospels in Bod. Or. 361, ap. Payne Smith, Catal., coll. 87-89, in which both reckonings are given). It is evident that our note, giving them as 360, 240, (...), and 282, is merely a variant from the Greek. This fact, taken with the reckoning of the Greek rirdou (see last note) makes it probable that this (second) part of the Subscription (lines 6-21) is derived from a Greek source;—the preceding and following parts, with their record of the Syriac 99 and ¢saXara, being no doubt of Syriac origin. 11. eéssaco] Used here = renders, wawix La. 16. scasasx] Here, and verse 18, S points this verb as pa.; but verse 20 as aph.; and the aph. occurs also 1. 2 (the only other instance of the verb in 8). In &, the Mss. do not point the word here, but in verse 20 7 points for aph. (and so p there, but here for pa.); in verse 18, > reads xmm. S seems to use pa. as intransitive, and aph. as transitive. Hence probably the stop, otherwise superfluous, inserted after Laas, i/r. mirstz] Elsewhere in 8 this word = dvd. But we find it also = yévos, Act. iv. 6, xiii. 26, (Psh.); more usually = yeved. > renders by mad, as Hk. usually; Psh. sometimes. caso] This insertion is unmeaning and unsupported. It may have been a marginal alternative for mhstza. [A. HE. J. |. 19. to54 2... t-a50] So 2.9) The verbjis not found) —sanatpermin Psh. N.Te or Hkl-:) but) im .O.T reg 50xod sv. 34( Exp. sacealcombenen So also in the plls., Deut. iv. 2, xii. 32 (Psh.). Shrz.tb chit] Remove the plural points. They have evidently been supplied by the scribe to suit Ensdvax Ghar (= ray yeypappevov) following ;—which words really relate to <\s» preceding. = (2; but dp as 8, only without pronoun] treats rév yeypappévov as mase., and renders ceaedan cioos. 20. scasos ta] Perhaps we ought to read scammsx am, as >. — eta NOTES. 92 regarded in S as equivalent. = renders by etd (Levit. xix. 10, Psh.), = ‘deciduous,’ mistaking the meaning. Do. MXzxra.] Probably x is to be substituted for a, and the pre- ceding stop to be struck out. See note on Greek text. ~amsl=] S, -aalsas, which perhaps ought to be read in S. 6. to] Soi.3: there, = éyy’s simply; here, = éyy’s éorw. & renders as 8, i. 3: but here smoahor —astox [/2; dp om. the prefix ]. Psh. and Hkl. mostly as ¥; but both sometimes as 8S. 11. Sasi....Sassox = 6 ddixdv ddvxnodtw] So 8, here only; &, here and ii. 11 (where see note); and so Psh. sometimes, e¢.g., Mt. xx. 133; and Hkl. usually. See also notes on xi. 5 (tani), and xviii. 5 (casita). eee ei eset |e Or ihe rare Toote-s-.. sce. hes. Snot elsewhere in 8, nor in Psh., Hxp., or Hkl. + gives Xe and ceo, from the less unusual root ¢., which is regularly employed in Psh., Hkl., and Hxp. in rendering pum and its cognates ;—eg., James i. 2 (Psh. and Hkl.), Isai. iv. 4, Zech. iii. 3, 4 [4,5], (Psh. and Hxp.). 12. Aha = cal drodécw] Probably a ought to be x. > has ~tasal. The Greek verb occurs else in Apoc. only verse 2 supr., where both have pm; and xviii. 6 (dis), where both have sta. Psh. uses both render- ings indiscriminately (see Mt. xvin. 25-34); Hkl. mostly the latter. 13. eotax = 7 apxyy] Not else in 8: ¥, txt, as i. 14, where see note. The rendering stax occurs in Psh. and Hkl.; and uniformly in Poe. (and Hkl. of the Four Epp.),—2 Pet. 111. 4, 2 Joh. 5 and 6, Jud. 4. 14. rams] Probably the prefix x is to be supplied. 15. esxita] Observe that the list of those that ‘are without” is altered in order; the third, fourth, and fifth, before the first and secon d. Also the stop (+), followed by the red point (°), is unmeaningly placed in the middle of the list. But nothing is omitted. 91 NOTES. xxI. 21—xxu. 3. eeth eo tertaa] = [p; d/ vary] connects this with what precedes omitting the a, but otherwise agreeing with S. c3%] Obelized in Ms.; see note on u. 5. cas gue] Whether this unintelligible reading is a corruption of some word = S.avyrjs, or a rendering of a misreading [7] dv airy, or the like, for Scavyys, it seems impossible to decide. It is remarkable that in verse 11, = (by a converse error) seems to have read ws fas THs avyys, for kal 6 pwornp adris (see De Diew’s note én loc.), rendering avyhs by eNAss, as here it has ¢X Avs = duavyys. For cas = 60 atris we have a parallel in verse 24, mimars = d1a Tod dards ai7ys. But as the words ma duty stand in our Ms. directly underneath (see next note), it may be that the letters cas &.» have got in here by vertical transference from thence, and that dvavy7s was originally represented by a lost word of which the initial e& alone remains, four or five letters having been displaced by the intruders. 22. + .é25] The stop (+) here is wrongly placed. It probably belongs to the unexplained c2= of the previous line (see last note). c has tnumm =x. and cham, = 66. | paedar galic’] See note on Greek text; and cp. xxii. 19. XXII. 1. aia] Probably x is to be read for a: also, in next verse, perhaps .> for a before & x23; a in both these cases being unauthorized and superfluous. However, .> is not necessary in verse 2 (see note on i. 18). 2. Sasa tas = evrevdey kal evrevbev] So Hkl., Joh. xix. 18 (the only other instance in N.T. of the Greek phrase); where Psh. (and Hkl. marg.) has asa twa cass ty. So too Psh. and Hxp. in the pll., Kzek. xlvii.7. here follows a different reading. 3. sory] In Psh. N.T., Hkl, and Hxp. this word uniformly = avdfeya, to which kard@eua here (not else in N.T.) is rightly M 2 XxI. 19—21. NOTES. 90 after each of the remaining stones, and after Mhs1X t= in verse 21, a new form of point (: ) is introduced,—apparently equivalent to «. eliaw] So in Psh., e.g., Exod. xxiv. 10; where Hxp. writes has wataho; Barsal., weotsaam, with the explanation, CTA. again transliterates, oalhaorta ; rather .wadh\wata, as Barsal. writes,—explaining by t5m1 aca. ~asr1aa\] This form of the word is not elsewhere found, but see note on Greek text. = writes pamucaal (dp; 7 has x for \]; and similarly Hxp., Job xxviii. 19, Ezek. uf supr., -astaad. empamata] S here transliterates more successfully than &, which writes .war.waaamra [so d/p]| probably a being substituted (after «) for + by an early error of transcription. Barsal. writes 22.1 OLEAAWTLA. wahriroas} Hxp. writes “nroca., Jer. x. 9 (cp. 3, ix. 17): > here has moahirsourram [d/; p places the © after |. Barsal. writes soohkinod.s, and explains “nica. samhamnc}] %, .wal wham. See Ezek. xxviii. 13 (Hxp. -wa\_wahmr’); see also Thes. S., s.v., and ep. note on Greek text. 21. Ktmadhtha] Probably o ought to be struck out. tel eave] The punctuation of S compels us to conclude that the Greek represented is eis ava eis. See note on Greek text; and cp. Mk. xiv. 19, where for the similar phrase eis caf? «is Psh. gives 1» 2»; and Hkl. 1» th> +»; also Rom. xii. 5, 70 Kal cis = 1» wy (Psh.), 1 As (Hkl.). Again Joh. viii. 9 (Peric. de Ad.), 1» -» occurs, but whether = eis kal? cis or eis Exacros, 1s uncertain. + here has Wry here; and both, xxi. 15, where the Greek word recurs. It is not found else in N.T.; see note on ix. 21. wait = wépvos] So again xxii. 15 (the only other instance of 7 in Apoc.), as both Psh. and Hkl.; and so & there, but here sips. 9. hea] Note that the point in red (denoted in the printed text by °), which ought to stand before this word, has been wrongly set by the scribe before janis in next line. has , x ma. See note on xviii. 7. 17. eacar’] So (with numeral preceding) Psh. frequently in O.T., e.g. Exod. xxv. 10; also Joh. xxi. 8: in which places Hxp. and Hkl. use emph., as does > here. 18. emmaxr = evddunow] &, Khasmmax,—a word not else- where found. In Psh. rmsaax does not occur: but in Hxp., 1 [8] Esdr. vi. 24, = ddpyos, and it is frequent in other writings. 19, +o2axzs] Observe that in this verse the point =, which up to this is used in our Ms. only to mark the important divisions of the text, is placed four times, after the names of the first four stones, also in verse 20, after the eleventh stone; and after this frequently,—often unmeaningly, as im verse 22, and again in xxii. 3, 10, 15, and 20. Also, in verse 20, M XxI. 2—8. NOTES. 88 from a person. > does not make this distinction in either place, nor in il. 12 (where S om. : see note on Greek text. For sts see second note on xiil. 6. ama] A letter seems to have been erased after this word. Pro- bably the scribe had first written cama. reacmia]} Perhaps the prefix ought to be omitted; and the stop placed after, instead of before, this verb. | 4, \.aso = &] So Psh. sometimes: ¥, sah; as S everywhere else. sat = kpavyy| >, in its rendering follows the ordinary text, but with wtas (= rappdOov) for -s\iee [but d shows a trace of S in its conflate reading, tax gli}. 6. cope] Written won & where it recurs, xxi. 17; ptcp. peil: so > [d points the word as poél, xxii. 17]. Ade] An erasure follows in Ms.; probably of the word o\. cis] For tssx; (cp. Joh. iv. 10): so =. So too Ephraim, Hymn. vii In Fest. Epiph., 7(p. 66, ed. Lamy), seemingly citing this passage. 7. marza] Perhaps we ought to correct “atza. 8. ah Yaral = dedo?s] This word is not in Psh., O.T. or N.T.; nor in Hxp. or Hkl.; but \ao occurs, 2 Cor. viii. 20, and “45, Act. xxvil. 9,33, 1 Joh. iv.18 (Psh. and, as regards the first two references, Hkl.). > has wadkNass\; and so Psh. and Hkl. in the two places where Sedds occurs else in N.T., Mt. viii. 26, Mk. iv. 40. The noun used by §, though unrecorded in the Lexx., is a verbal of exactly similar formation. AAS = dpaprodots] ¥, more properly, . ————_—-—- 87 NOTES. soe, SS SuL, B. the omission is shared by } and many Greek copies, headed by 8; and moreover in that verse it is almost certainly due to a more complete homeeot. (yéAua ery repeated). See notes on Greek text. ms] Correct asm. 4. , Khamtaa; see note on iv. 4. Psh. only once renders Opdvos by , as in previous sentence). For toe cp. 1.13, vil. 17, xxi. 2 (where see note), 10. 3%» t%» = exaoros] Here only in S: see note on ii. 28. XXI. 1. asax (bis)] Feminine here, but mase. in }: see note on x. 6. Dp Toe (9... ed = ex .... dwo] Here, and verse 10, 5 uses ee (% = azo (as distinguished from éx) to express the idea of coming x1x. 19—xx, 3. NOTES. 86 combining both, nor for placing kat ra orparevatra airod as in 8S. The reading of 8, or of its Greek original, is apparently conflate (see note on Greek text). reads lamiixs vhastata, nearly agreeing with the Jatter member of the conflation in 8, in the noun used as the equivalent of orpatevpara, of which wsla or Khasla is in } the uniform rendering (see note on ix. 16, where S has khalass, as here in the former member). Hence arises a suspicion that S may have been here interpolated from &. Yet it is to be noted, on the other hand, that S again has masjl& (= TOv oTpatevpdtwv avtod) at the close of the verse, consistently in both clauses using sa, and not (as >) hasta. 20. celorsa] Apparently \ is to be read for x, as in &. Qumidjeda .... ahwial] This would represent a reading (see note on Greek text) otherwise unattested. has assaithhey erent RAQ. Perhaps as»a, = Kat elyoar, is to be read for ahkwa. 21. ex] Ought to be obelized (see note on 11.5); but not so in Ms. 3 tarts] Note the repetition of the prefix ». So =, 3 ams. tal cia = rdvra 7a dpvea] >, Ko wis ona ; cp. both versions, verse 17 (where see note): but in the only other place where opveoy occurs in Apoc. (xviil. 2, sing.), S om., while > renders Kdi»ta. In Psh. N.T., t+), is not used; but in O.T. often; in Hxp. sometimes. XX. 2. masta = kai ékpdtyoce] So %: elsewhere in both versions Kpar@ is always rendered by tw»; as mostly in Psh. and Hkl., in both of which Ae is very rare, though frequent in Hxp. We find however st = xpat® ‘Lk. xxiv. 16 (Hkl.); also also Tit. 1. 8 (Psh., by implication’). Here, it is used because aye is wanted to represent xdefw in next verse (in both versions; and so throughout, and in Psh. and Hkl. passim). — 3. ecm] After this word (see note on Greek text), S om. to render aypu tekeo On Ta Xihva €ry, Which all else ins. Probably the previous sentence, in the Greek original (or an ancestor) of 5, was so arranged as to end (as in rec.) with er, and thus the omission, whether in the Greek or made by the translator, would be due to the homeeoteleuton er .... ern. It is true that .sadh is not so placed as to bear out this supposition con- cerning the position of ez, but there are other instances where 8 places ->ah early in a sentence though the Greek has éru at the end (as is usual in Apoc.): see, ¢.g., xxil. 11 (quater). Yet, on the other hand, the fact that S also om. from verse 5 an entire clause containing the same words, looks as if some doctrinal bias were at work here. But in case of verse 5, NOTES. xix. 10—19. OS or And thus S is doubtfully supported by &, either in disjoining the negative from what follows, here, or in its contrary treatment of XXiiag: See note on Greek text. It is plain that doctrinal prepossession was at work in causing the confusion and inconsistency,—cp. next note. gurtadu] Inserted no doubt to qualify the prohibition conveyed. The advb. = pa@ddov, 2 Pet. i.10 (Poc. and Hkl.). It is remarkable that the same advb. is interpolated, 3 Joh. 5 (Poc.), apparently = padiora. ll. Chaudsas = év Sixaoctvy] &, K uses exoa, which is the almost invariable Psh. and Hkl. equivalent of rardoow (see note on xi. 6). But we find it represented by L\-s in both, Act. vii. 24, and therefore are not obliged to suppose that S read here doxretvwor or obd€wor. 16. maa As] See note on Greek text, and observe that S inserts no a before As, and writes the noun as plural: = sing.; [to Axa, / prefixes *, in reference, as it seems, to the insertion of the copulative, and therefore to its absence from § which is the only authority for omitting it]. 17. writes the word pl. here, and verse 21 (see note there, for the rendering of 8); and so Hkl. habitually. eamz Ax] See note on viii. 13. ArLAdda}] Correct azrahe’ ah, as 3. Cp. Ezek. xxxix. 17 (Psh. and Hxp.). 19. Lamsastala .... mhalsl a] There is Greek authority for a . > RN An both readings, atrod and airév, after xal ra oTparevwata,—but none for Xviit. 22—xrx. 10. NOTES. 84 Mt. ix. 23 (Psh. and Hkl.), the only other instance of addnrys in N.T. Cp. Ezek. xxvi. 13 (Psh. and Hxp.). For 4), cp. 1 Cor. xii. 10 (Psh.). mnastsarx = povorxev] A word unknown to the lexicons: pro- bably chosen (or perhaps formed) by our translator for its similarity in sound to povoixd. For as. see second note (ii) on viii. 6. XIX. 5. loa] S (not >) om. a5 after this word. 6. oto] After this word, jo (cursive) is interlined, apparently by a later hand, conforming the text to } and the Greek copies. See note on Greek text. 7. Glaweddma cits | (1) Note that S gives these verbs in present ptep. (= pres. indic.); =, in future. (ii) For the rendering of ayadd.o (not else in Apoc.) in 8, see note on xi. 10; = uses vat. In Psh., it is never rendered as by S, but often as by >; in Hkl. always so. 8. cha rth] =, com. See note on xv. 4. 9. atsoar] Probably we ought to correct tr. ah] Read sae instead of (or perhaps after) this word. nirazdh1}] Correct mhaihx=1, as verse 7. sto] >, @ta,—one of the few cases where 5 has the séat. emphat. and = the stat. absol.: the former treating Kexhypeévor adjectivally, as both render «dnrot (xvi. 14) by ¢st-0. Cp. xxi. 12 (5, Wash; =, -easdra), 10. mA] Note that 4 (= dpa) is omitted before the negative. As the text stands, s\ (so pointed) seems = 7) [aoujons |! Cp. however the parallel passage, xxi. 9, where ~s}-» appears; but with a stop after it, so that <\ (with no stop following) is left to be joined with what follows. > retains tw» here as well as there; but its interpunction is uncertain: the evidence being (xix. 10); chia. ch. ty (xxi. 9) whos lh. ory I; rasa CA uty risa: WZ. pw d; Cran CA tary chia: Wl ity p; Srus.el.ors ris. l. pes Thus, as to (i) zevt, = 1s against the omission here of +»: as to (11) interpunction, n agrees with S in both places. i is indecisive here, but at xxil. 9 makes <\ stand alone. d (its triple point being equivalent merely to the single point of 8) joins <\ with what follows, here; but in xxii. 9 agrees with J. p (alone consistent) makes e\ stand alone in both places, with (..), i.e. (1), after tw», as well as after el. 83 NOTES. xvi. 17—22. by Hxp., ¢sL& stsrm = orparryoi, implied in ts L& sto1s07 tixt = dpx.otparnyos [LXX, = dpywv trav orparnyov |, Josh. v. 14. See Masius, Syr. Pee., 8.v. wax; and note that in Thes. S. (s.v.) this reference of Masius is misunderstood, and wrongly applied to v. 6 (payipor). whisdsrl wales alien Aa = was 6 enl tav Thotwy eri torov méwv] (i) Apparently a conflation,—see note on Greek text. But wales oli As may be a periphrasis for ras 6 miéov: if so, emt Trav trolwy ought to be struck out. > renders av\, whaarls ac Ls [so /; dp, ShrsSarxis]. For Mee = mréo, see Act. xxvii. 2, 6, Psh.; where Hkl. renders by aa. (ii) Note the constr. form followed by prep., as xiv. 3. [dp; but / writes soto]. mixx = élehavtrwov] Cp. the use of jw in Hebrew. &, eliasmtXx (= Eifenbein). Ivory is not mentioned elsewhere in N. T.; buring®. ly) Psh. mostly expresses it as S; Hxp. as >. But Psh. has elias wiz, Ezek. xxvii.6; and so Hxp., 3 Kin. x. 22 (with * before the second word), and similarly Ezek. xxvii. 15, in which two places dvory is spoken of in its unmanufactured state, as an article of import. 13. exzsz] So >; ep. Cant. v.16 (Psh. and Hxp.), Esth. i. 6 (Psh.). oe iO | ee IAoLo,) as) lixod) xxx. 23, (Pshs); Hx p- A315. ~atasa] So >; and so Hkl., Mt. xxvi.7; also in Hxp.: not Psh. chsaal = dAiBavov] So Psh., Mt. ii. 11 (A. not else as a separate word in N.T.), where Hkl. transliterates Jaarntast, as > here. ex.mco] So >; and so Psh. O.T., passim. 14, ssorv = 7 drdpa cov] >, tao. “Ordpa not else in N.T., but dOworwpwa (Jud. 12) = amor Sars (Poc., and Hkl. similarly) : im Psh.:O.T. (not N.T.) > occurs; e.g. Deut. xxxiii. 13. e, >t»; as 8, xvil. 16 (where see note). For pst (usually = xevo), cp. 1 Cor. 1.17, Phil. 1. 7 (Psh. and Hkl.). 17. Cale storm Aa = was KvBepryjtys] > transliterates; as Psh. and Hkl., Act. xxvii. 11 (where alone «. recurs in N.T.); also Hxp., Ezek. xxvii. 27 ;—all with variations of spelling. For the rendering of S, cp. Psh., 2Sam. vi. 8, MeiXst\ Gisr; 2 Chr. vill. 18, ¢aly arsr 5; Ezek. xxvii. 29, @as\ st>3 (also Hxp.): but a closer parallel is yielded St NOTES. xvi. 6—12. 6. &xta.... mastaa] See note on \dhea, xxii. 12. var (bis)] (1) 3, vars. Both forms are recognized; see Mt. xxiii. 15 (Psh. as 8, Hkl. as ¥). (ai) Note the full stop placed before the second ¢asre, which separates it from the preceding verb, and leaves it to be connected with that which follows (verse 7). 7 x pasa Ls = dca] Rather éf doa or ef doov: 2, 3 CzLA, which is its rendering for dcov, xxi. 16; and which usually = 颒 ooov in Psh. and Hkl.,—also in Poc. as well as Hkl., 2 Pet. 1.13. For the rendering here given by 8, cp. Mt. xvii. 18 (Psh.). See note on 1. 2. Ki rlsdizuew = éorpyviace] Cp. aaxthere [sie], verse 9: = has oath (= oe ra here, and similarly in verse 9; for which cp. ries = = orav kataotpnvidowot, 1 Tim. v. 11 (Psh., sede Hikl.). In Psh. (not Hkl.) aistxew occurs 2 Thess. ii. 4, James ii. 6, 13, iii. 5 ; but = different verbs. EX.) erate = tocovrov] S renders as if rovidrov, and similarly 3a ex,\verse 16 (the only other instance of tocovros in Apoc.); and so = \there, but here seo ala (more accurately). Psh. usually gives the third of these renderings or something equivalent, rarely the second ; Hkl. uses both, often combined: the first is not found in either. 8. in all these places gives the latter rendering of the phrase (which does not recur in Apoc.); and so Psh. and Hk: but in Psh. O.T. the former is to be found, e.g. Sirac. xxi. 7; in Hxp. the latter. 11. Lamisasm = tiv ydpuov aizéyv] So in next verse: in both, = has ¢ax\; and so Psh. and Hkl., Act. xxi. 8 (the only other instance of y. in N.T.), reserving [dp; 1, (with rai, as usual, before the former). But S om. a before esaisx, so as to make the latter of the two final clauses dependent on the former; and thus has reason for changing from #\ to sai: while = retains a, so as to make the two clauses parallel, and yet varies the rendering of wa pH exactly as S. Thus in this verse we have clear evidence not only of the connexion of the versions, but of the dependence of © on 8. 5. aasx = exohdjOncav] Sos. The Greek verb (not else in Apoc.), in Psh. and Hkl. is but once (Lk. x. 11) rendered as here. carla = 7a dducnpara aditys|] Similarly ¥. ’Adékenua does not recur in Apoc.; else in N.T. only Act. xviii. 14, xxiv. 20, in which places Hkl. renders as here; but not Psh., which however often uses las otherwise. Cp. xxi. 8, xxu. 11. 79 NOTES. xvit. 11—xvitr. 2. 11. eiaashoa] An interpolation, probably of a gloss in marg., identi- fying the ‘‘beast” of this chapter with the “dragon” of xu. 3. caadhurvs] After this word dam, as in verse 8, is apparently wanting. 12. erloew....anms = éhaBov.... rapBdvovor] See note on v. 8. c The Greek verbs are so similar as to suggest the surmise that the error may have been in the copy whence 8 is translated. But in S aduco is never rendered by ms. (see notes on 11. 11, xi. 5); and it is doubtful whether mwas is ever used in pa. Where it occurs in &, it is in aph. '7;alsoghxpambemcx gives here tals wales, and so both versions, xix. 16; ‘and Psh. (not Hkl.), 1 Tim. vi. 15. But the Psh. O.T. usage is as S here; as Ezr. vii. 12, Ezek. xxvi. 7 (as also Hxp.), Dan. i. 37 (but Hxp. as >). 16. .%xm1 = émoxépovrar] I propose to correct ~»1-m1 (see note on Greek text, and cp. =), retaining the fem. form, though the following verb is mase. [ad writes rot», and so p prints Coto : but De Dieu, t». 17. sms] Read rather (with >) sc.s, = edwxev, as all Greek copies. _ XVILL. 2. tmx = Karoucntyipiv] So % [/ is misprinted by De Dieu, Kats = orydaov|. So too both Psh. and Hkl., Eph. 1. 22 (the only other instance in N.T. of either the Greek or the Syriac word). Cp. Jer. ix. 11 (Psh., and Hxp. with LXX). Xvi1. 4—8, NOTES. 78 plural: not so elsewhere in S (xviii. 12, 16); nor anywhere in >. In Psh. N.T. it is usually singular (but see Mk. xv. 17, 20 [Widm. }) ; in Hkl. always; but pl. sometimes in Psh. O.T. and Hxp., as Dan. Vio Caen MIX = Keypvowpeva] (1) >, Somrma = kai Keypvewpery. See note on Greek text. (11) Observe that, consistently with its reading, S places a stop (-) after “sm25, and does not prefix .> as = does to the following noun. For the verb, cp. Esai. xxx. 22 (Hxp.): not in Psh. crak = riyiovs] S nowhere else (see note on xviii. 12) renders viwtos thus; nor does >, or Psh. N.T. or Hkl.: but Psh. O.T. and Hxp., sometimes, as Ezek. xxvii. 13 (cp. Psh. there). %, (es NOTES. xvi. 15—xvri. 4. (the only other instance of doy. in N.T.); also Hxp., Deut. xxiii. 13 (see Thes. S., 8.v.). % uses tasotaa, a word not found in Psh. N.T.,—but in O.T., Exod. xx. 26 (Psh. and Hxp.), where LXX has acy. Possibly S read aicyvvynv (see note on Greek text). 16. arX2] In both Psh. and Hxp., = 1720 or {4 wherever it oceurs. See e.g., 1[3] Kin. ix. 15, where LXX [or Theodot. ?] has payde, elsewhere mostly payed| 6 jav. 17. kam] %, dam. In our Ms., the final letter alone is legible. 18. xa .... cxai] See note on vi. 12. manaacs = olos] 2, 1 tur’ es The word ofos is not else found in Apoc.; but in Psh. is rendered ‘as by 5, Mk. xiii. 19 (where Hkl. renders nearly as %); also Exod. ix. 24 (where cp. Hxp.). 19. KtasheY = euvycAn] So =: a rare use of this form in passive sense: rare also of the Greek verb; but for it cp. Act. x. 31, Ezek. Xvill. 22, 24, (LXX). In the latter place, Psh. and Hxp. render as here ; in the former, Psh. and Hkl. avoid so doing. 21. tas Rene] Sy SE wv. —a\, =\"odddpa] So Psh.\ always; not else in Apoc.: &, ~X_0, aS Hkl. and Hxp. XVII. 1. tho ch] Cp. xxi. 9, where dedpo recurs, = ch simply ; and so > in both places, as in Psh. and Hkl., Joh. xi. 48, &c.: but mths wh (Psh., not Hkl.) = devpo dxodrovfea por, Mt. xix. 21, &e. 3. star’ = dajveyré pe] S, sr\bsar; as both versions, xxi. 10 (the only other instance of the Greek verb in Apoc.); and so both render amdéyet, Xili. 10 (where see note). In Psh., aac often occurs, but never = dmodéepw, which Psh. and Hkl. render as &. ea = révos wherever it occurs (verses 10, 11, xxi. 4), and so Hxp., e.g., Esai. i.5 (with Psh.). In Psh. N.T. it = vdcos, wafos, and the like, but not in Hkl. Else in N.T., movos occurs only Col. iv. 18, where Psh. and Hkl. follow the variant GyXos. ezic] With Jam following; more regularly t2urv. 8. hum wor : but see note on Greek text. | 8. mixin = xavpatica] So, i. 15, S has wiises = rervpwopevos. Kavparilw occurs in Apoc. else only in next verse (where S om.,—see next note). in both verses uses forms of the same root ya». So also Psh. and Hkl. where the Greek verb occurs in N.T., Mt. xiii. 6, Mk. iv. 6. 9. eas] (1) Note that S om. to render év rupi (end of verse 8). Kal exavpatiaOnoar ot avOpwrrou (= Mrisis Aammvih, cdresa\, as also xviil. 2, where § renders as it does here: but for the other place where ax. occurs in Apoc., xvii. 4, see note there. Psh. never renders as 8 here; Hkl. but twice (Act. x. 28, 1 Cor. vii. 14): Psh. N.T. sometimes as ~ here; Hkl. frequently ; Psh. O.T. and Hxp. usually. All also use task, especially Psh. 14, edo] For emsder, which > gives [dnp; but 7 Lam_, wrongly |]: see note on v. 6. 15. ae] > (lp; not d; n hiat| adds <1, to make it clear that épxopar is expressed,—not €pxera, which 5 seems to represent. mdrhes = TH aoxnpoovynv avtod] So Psh. and Hkl., Rom. 1. 27 75 | NOTES. XV 3-=7e 3. gamaspha pasitai] Both emphat. in &; as also pauarts, et : but the latter pair are abso/. in 8 and &, xix. 2. cuts = dixaa] So xix. 2; and so = in both places. But in the remaining three places where Sdikavos occurs (xvi. 5, 7, xxii. 11) both render by s4.1,—a signal instance of agreement in arbitrary variation of rendering. See however note on verse 4. The renderings are used indiscriminately in Psh., and in Hkl. also. ta] Note that this word occurs twice in this verse ;—sub- stituted, in’ the second instance, for Ads»tae; probably by oversight. ceamiis] So 3%; = aidvey of ‘MSS. 8 C, with vg; also with Psh. of pll., Jer. x. 7: against €Ovav (= ), which is in favour of reading dtxacos in the Greek here: but on the other hand for ev#vs we have at eth (= vhs 6 Kupws, IiXX), Psi xxv [xxiv 23 Esk como Hxp.); andin N.T., gst = evGvs (both in moral and in physical sense), Act. vili. 21, ix. 11, (Psh. and Hkl.). Again, we find osth = dpO0s, Hebr. xii. 18 (Psh. and Hkl.). So likewise Prov. xi. 6 (Psh. and Hxp.), = 6p06s, LXX. Possibly S originally had astra chosths Lisa, and (the last four letters having been lost), dev chute has become dur wth. Or it may be that dur th belongs properly to the second sentence of the verse, and was originally a marginal variant (for Msc» am dur), wrongly inserted here, displacing aaAlXae ch wsth. In support of this conjecture, note that to sm», > adds Kutaa [dp prefixing ¢r120], which is equivalent to wtha[H.J.L.]. Cp. Deut. xxxii. 4 (Psh.). 6. las ~2] The full stop before these words (a scribe’s error) ought to be removed, and placed after them. cts = haurpov] So S always, except xvii. 14, where the word is used in a different sense: = uniformly renders . by ss04, as Hkl. In Psh. N.T., \. is nowhere directly rendered, and tsa4 is used for dwrewds and the like, = “lighted”, or ‘ luminous”: soe for kpatioros (Lk. 1. 3, &e.), = “illustrious”. 7. ets] Correct tow. K 2 xIv. 18—xv. 2. NOTES. ves (except i. 3, where see note), as in Psh., where felicitation is conveyed: but ssa\, is used, xx. 6, where paxdpios is merely predicated ; which is Psh. usage also (see e.g. Joh. xii. 17). ~ uniformly makes parkdpis = eihoal, as does Hkl.: but Hxp. sometimes as S (ep. deo ieel waite liS,). OILNI = ol amodvynckovtes] Y, Kram. The verb tas occurs in Psh. only 2 Cor. v. 6, 8 (cp. also 9), = éxkdy4.6,—not in Hkl.: but in lection- rubrics Waain, ] See note on 1. 13. nivs] >, wbx [n; dip \X =m, erroneously ],—the usual habit of each version being in this instance reversed; and so through verses 14-19. The adsol. form is used (Psh. and Hkl.) in the only other place where the word occurs in N.T., Mk. iv.29; also in the pll., Joel i1i.13, and elsewhere always in Psh. O.T., and Hxp. For the emphat., see Thes. S., s.v. (Zech. v. 1 is wrongly cited there). cntax»] Rather has wslithew. The verb dxudlo does not elsewhere occur in N.T. 20. mas= e&prOev| &, at [dp; but /om., and » hat] which S and > both use = wavdeva, 111. 19. orl) or] &, char); and so 8 as well as } where the word recurs, xxl. 16. The emph. is always used in Psh. N.T. except Act. 1.12; in Hkl. without exception. XV. 1. kShaiumdh = davpacrdv|] So again verse 3 (the only other instance of @. in Apoc.), and so = in both places; also Hkl. sometimes. But in Psh., caasah means ‘‘astonished”, not ‘ astonishing”: yet see Lk. xiii. 17, where it = &do€os. rote] Correct rnstyc: so again, xxi. 9. 2. oo Asi = éri] Rather = érdvw (with genitive), as xx. 3, 11. Perhaps S means to describe the singers as standing over, not on, the sea. 73 : NOTES. xiv. 3—13, xvili. 17) is noteworthy. Inasmuch as the use of stat. constr. is very rare in >, but frequent in S, the presumption is that = here borrows from S$. 4. 3 ta Na = dou dy] 3, ots tAoetk. In Psh., 3 ta occurs, as Rom. xv. 20 (not Hkl.), = ézov, but not with La before it ;—for which combination see Thes. S., s.v. tA. 5. hal cs = eddos] So =; and so both in the other places (xxi. 27, xxii. 15) where w. occurs; as also Hkl. uniformly. In Psh. N.T., yw. is only twice thus rendered, 1 Joh. u1. 21, 27. pam ix] Not else in Apoc. %, temas chs [dlp], mam vis [x]. Psh. usually as 8, but (with Hkl.) as 3”, Hebr. ix. 14, 1 Pet.i.19; and so 2 Pet. iii. 14, Jud. 24, (Poc.; but Hkl as > dip), Hkl. elsewhere sometimes as >, sometimes as > d/p. 6. eusax Ax] See note on vi. 13. wmals ol gara] This is the only instance of dur followed by both \ and As: see note on xiii. 17. Probably S read €yovta ém’ adrod. chiaw = chayyéuov] Evayy. not else in Apoc. > has Lastvsar, as Hkl., and Psh. sometimes (as Mk. i. 1): but Psh. usually as 8. In the superscription both S$ and = (but see first note on 1. 1) transliterate evayyedtoTys. Cute ahs] For this construction ep. Isai. xli.11(Psh.). In the sense of “to inhabit,” sé. is usually followed by .». a2 ator = doByOnre] It is remarkable that % instead of this literal rendering gives \ aswalsa; rather = darpedoare (as mostly in Psh. and nearly always in Hkl.). The use of sla = darpevo is implied in the rendering (S and &) of eidéwdoddtpys (xxi. 8); but where the verb occurs (vii. 15, where see note; xxii.3) both render it by xs. 8. The two points (..) placed at end of this verse seem to be a note of admiration (!). So again xv. 4, after transliterates, ~attor (not so Hxp.; cp. pll., Ps. Ixxiv [Ixxv]. 8). The verb Als» is not found in S: but once in 3, xv. 2 (see note on viii.7). In Hkl. ¢\ lw» = piypa, Joh. xix. 39: it does not occur in Psh. N.T.; but in O.T., Levit. xix. 19. 11. sms] Perhaps to be read as fut.; so %, oss [dp; but / writes acai, and n is unpointed]. See Zhes. S., s.v. mxzeas] See note on iv. 8: the word occurs in Psh. N.T. only Phil. 11. 28 as if = ddumia: in Hxp. = dvds. 13. kchisal womr ak = paxdpior ot vexpot] So always in S K xi. 16—xrv. 3. NOTES. (2 16. sts] See note on Greek text. Probably we ought to correct ints», as xix.18. See also note on vi. 15, and compare = here. Sazat = xdpaypa] So S and & throughout. In LXX, yx. hever occurs; in N.T., else only Act. xvii. 29: but neither there nor elsewhere is esazat used in Psh. N.T. or Hkl.; nor (apparently) in Psh. O.T. or Hxp. Lie ero. ea] Note that S omits to render dvryrar, so that these two futures must be taken to represent dyopaca: and twdrynoar read not as infinitives but as optatives. supplies the missing verb (och), and retains these futures; but (contrary to its usage elsewhere) neglects to prefix to them x, thereby making its translation almost un- grammatical, and (as it seems) betraying its dependence on S. eamals guns = 6 gov] Here As bor replaces the usual \ dure. This form of the idiom recurs in §, xiv. 1,17, xv. 1, 2, 6, xvii. 1, xx. 1, xx1. 9,15; and seems to be used where exw means gero,—‘‘ to hold” or (as here) “to wear”. See note on xiv. 6; and cp. Mt. xxvi. 7 (Psh.). Elsewhere, As fur = “‘officium alicujus est” (Thes. S., 8.v. dro). 18. os huarvs] Another variation of idiom; ms for ml. iam = voov] So again xvii. 9 (the only other instance of v. iv Apoc.), and so = in both places. So in Hkl. and Hxp. also: but in Psh. N.T. the word is not thus used; it occurs only Mk. ii. 21, where no Greek noun corresponds. &ik] For WZ; so xxi. 20. See also p. 31 supr., end of line 12. Cp. Payne Smith’s Catal. of Syriac Mss. in Bodl. Libr., col. 28. XIV. 3. v4] lk = ovdeis] Note that the latter word is set on marg.,—apparently by an afterthought, but prima manu. Cp. xix. 12, where W\ without x1 stands for odes. cena] For xs elev, as if S read xai for ei yy. The meaning being lost in consequence of this error, an attempt has been made to restore sense by inserting a full stop before Kcésxa, and placing a lesser stop after (instead of before) Las ~xlo (beginning of next verse); the result being,—‘‘ No man could learn the song. And these are the four and twenty thousand redeemed from the earth, they who have not been defiled, &c.” Possibly the Greek original of S may have exhibited the passage thus. See note on Greek text. MSI poo 11151] Sos. The coincidence of the two versions in this abnormal construction (séa?. const. with ~= following; ep. xvii. 8, 71 NOTES. xin. 6—14. here is better than that of 3, as reproducing the paronomasia, oxynvyv ..-- oxnvoovras (= etz),—and similarly in xxi. 3. For ¢tx = oxyva, see note on vii. 15. In Psh. and Hkl., though not thus used, it is sometimes found = xatadvw (as Lk. ix. 12) or the like. 8. x gli’ aim] See Néldeke, Kurzg. Gramm., § 236. peardha] Possibly Lam. has dropt out after this word. 10. tenx = aiynahwclay] So %; and so Psh. and Hxp. in the pll., Jer. xv.2. But Psh. and Hkl. both render aiyp. by Kisaz, Eph. iv. 8 (the only other instance of it in N.T.).* So too Psh. and Hxp., Ps. lxvin. 18 [Ixvii. 19], and Judges v.12 (Hxp.,—ep. also Psh.); = Hebr. ‘2¥. \isass = dréya] So &, which has Lar also = dmjveyxe ‘in the two places where that verb occurs (xvii. 8, xxi. 10),—S only in the latter (a€rayo does not occur else in Apoc.). Both Psh. and Hkl. use it as = each of these verbs, e.g., Mk. xv. 1, 16. aio om] Correct wm aim. The words have been acci- dentally misplaced in the printing. Ll. here and always), or L\.s, but here changes to a rendering proper to its unusual application (so A. V., “wounded”; R.V., smitten”). In Psh. N.T. (not Hkl.), xa occurs only Act. xix. 16, = rpavparife. For Psh. O.T. and Hxp., see Thes. 8., s.v. Ktorde< = avyyy] Correct Atmahe<, as >. The reading of S (cp. Psh., Mt. iv. 1) yields good sense, and is more natural than the other ; but has no support. , xin mia] > has ): in Psh. usually by As, once by -> (as here in 8), Act. xxvi. 11,— never by \. But in Poc. it is followed by -> twice, 2 Pet. ii. 12, Jud. 10, (and so in Hkl.); and by A once, Jud. 8, where Hkl. uses 4s. Elsewhere, Hkl. varies as to prep. used. otros = Hy oKnryv] So xxi. 3; but xv.5 has tasks (as Psh., 2 Cor. v.17 only), which in Psh. elsewhere, and in Hkl., = wadatos. XI = THY oikovpevnv] See note on ii. 10. 10. em] Read rum: so >. See note on Greek text. wsyaax] This word is unknown to Psh. N.T., but in O.T. it occurs, as Josh. xx. 9. For -svaz see (Psh.) 2 Thess. ii. 3; also (Psh. and Hkl.) Act. xxvii. 44, xxviii. 4, and 1 Cor. 11.15. Elsewhere (vi. 10, xix. 1) in 8, cornpia = iowa, as in &, Psh. N.T., and Hk. , always. TMI am KtaA.m> = 6 KaTyHyopos 6 BRAS asi The Syr. verb never occurs in this sense in Psh. (once, in aph., = ckatappove, Hebr. xii. 2 ; in e¢hpe., similarly, 2 Sam. xxiv. 13); but some authors use it = dsaBadro, &c. (see Thes. S.). The noun has a like meaning, but is not found in Psh. x gives aXtham and Agham, as Hkl. always; Psh. sometimes uses this verb (At\s) and a cognate noun; sometimes . See note on iv. 11; also note on Greek text here. [Zest 3) eCOrrecte stout ae 14, .ss haxtao wird oss] Verbatim from Psh., Dan. vii. 25. > agrees closely with Hxp. of same, using emphat. for absol. forms of Psh. while retaining the constr. haNLa, but not —rx.. See vi. 11 supr. 15. thi5 = omiow}] So xii. 3: but thm, 1. 10 (the only other instance of émtow in Apoc.), as Psh. and Hkl.; and so & in all three places. cum tliox = zorapoddpyrov] 3, cima = ui.oyx, where the inserted «= is redundant after the constr. ptep. This looks as if the unusual &liox had been borrowed by > from 8. x1, 18—xu1. 7. NOTES. 68 18. 1531] Observe stat. constr., here and xix. 5 as Ps. Ixi.5 [lx.6](Psh- and Hxp.); Mal. iv. 2 (Psh.; not Hxp.): not so %. Dele the point under als. 19. elas] After this word (where it first occurs in this verse) roles (as in = and all else) is to be supplied, to account for olus (= atrod) following. But the omission may have been in the Greek. Shaasco] + writes mhaseo; so Psh. O.T., or Khas; N.T. the latter, but 1 Pet. iii. 20, Whasso. Hk. the last, or as >. oar} Rather soodhetox, as Hkl. writes, and Psh. O.T. sometimes. > is doubtful; writing Madras; dp, Gasdun; 1, Sodan. Psh. and Hxp. vary; chiefly between the two last. See p. 31 supr., line 1; where our scribe writes tosdrton. eas} Correct interlined above and below the third letter. 2, a5 = & yaorpi eyovoa] Similarly Psh. (O. and N. T.) throughout: = renders literally, as Hkl. always; also Hxp. See e.g. Mt. 1.18; Gen. xvi. 4. vaso = dSiv0vca] Y, elas [dp; nis unpointed; J, vias wrongly]. “OQdwo recurs in N.T. only Gal. iv. 19, 27, (Psh. as 8, pa.: HklI. as 2, pe.). In O.T., Psh. and Phx. use pa. in this sense; Hxp. varies. See Isai. xxii. 4, xlv. 10, liv. 1 (= Gal. iv. 27). 3. uses in all these places [/n (and Barsal.) without ¥]. The word occurs Isai. lx. 38 (Psh. and Hxp.), = duddnua (LXX), as here; but neither the Syriac nor the Greek word is found in N.T. except as above. 4. ), and &Las for ham in next sentence; and out of these materials the intruded sentence has been constructed by a subsequent scribe or editor. For ch.» in 8 where = has asx, cp. the similar case, xvi.3. See note on Greek text. 12. wat = &de] In the sense of “hither,” G8 occurs in Apoc. else only iv. 1, where both versions have eata\, as = here. The latter is always used in Hkl.; the former is preferred in Psh. cigs = €edpovv] S, av». The Greek verb occurs in Apoc. only in this verse and the previous one (in which S and & alike render by ets»). The verb Te is not found else in S, norinyPsh- Nee but in ©.T., in the same sense as here> Prov. 1xs154@e.-sand youl

; a noteworthy coincidence, inasmuch as in neither version does this method of expressing a fractional part recur. In both versions, @xsat = 76 téraptov, vi. 8, each = 70 Tpitov, vill. 7 et passim, thus warranting us in expecting Suatmas. here (as Exod. xxix. 40, &c., Psh. and Hxp.). But Barsal., on viii. 7, reads 1h 2 ety. Like forms occur in Psh. and Hxp., as Ezek. v. 2. CtaAX c. 15. Joal\exa] The former prefix is probably a scribe’s error. 16. Read aod, and .t2arésal; the points being inaccurately printed. Liz wo hams} The -> here seems superfluous, and can hardly be supposed to represent a prep. in the Greek, of which there is no evidence. Possibly its use is idiomatic, as arts -2m4 = mpoowro\nnTa. > has \ for ». T2 x1. 5—10. NOTES. 66 exception) in §, and rarely (never as = ddux) in Psh. N.T.; but some- times in Psh. O.T. and in Hxp. For tar’ = dix, cp. ii. 11 and note there. 6. haws = Boéyy] Lit., caraBaivry: >, Aras. aAaccix] Correct, Lasca3sx (= tardééa). So %, tsssacnl. The reading of text = rarewdoor (as Phil. ii. 8, Psh. and Hkl.), which would be unmeaning and is unsupported. xcs] This is the Psh. and Hkl. rendering of éd’ dcop, Mt. ix. 15, &c.; also Poc. and Hkl., 2 Pet. i.18: but all authorities read here ood«s édv, which } renders exactly, ox 2151 ema. Else, ooakus eav occurs in N.T. only 1 Cor. xi. 25, 26, where Psh. and Hkl. render x hoor As. 7. aslmez=rerécwo] S, carmizs. S usually renders red thus (= to fulfil); but by wie, x.7, xx.7, (to complete): ¥ (inconsistently), by alm, xv. 8, xvii. 17, xx.7; elsewhere by wiz. Psh. mostly has mlz =reko: but once (Lk. xii. 50) »lsax (with the meaning of to fulfil) : and so Hkl. more frequently. cms] The Greek has 77s aBiccov. Elsewhere 8 uses ¢mamh (as = always); except xvii. 8, where, as here, the ascent of ‘‘the beast” (cp. xui.1; also Dan. vii. 3) is spoken of. 8. nak = tov tAarawv] So 8S where ami. recurs (xxi. 21, xxi. 2); as also Psh.: =} uniformly ¢.ha coax; which is also found in Hkl., Act. v.15; again in margin of same, Lk. x. 10, as explanatory of rhalla, the Hkl. rendering there and elsewhere of whareta. In Psh., naz also = pupy, Mt. vi. 2, to which meaning Hkl. restricts it. ‘This accounts for the addition of tshka (= ‘“ broad’), to distinguish wdareta. sil\e] The point under this word is not quite accurately placed in the printed text: correct al\ or. 9. The marks ('.") under two words in this verse are placed by the scribe to indicate that they are to be transposed. 10. ,aveadu = evppavOyoovrar] So again, where evdpaivopat recurs, xii. 12, xviii. 20. = gives -asama4s here; and in the other two places, ethpe. (or ethpa.) of the same verb. Psh. renders this verb as = does (pa. only Lk. xv. 32); Hkl. likewise always, and so Phx. and Hxp., Esai. xly. 8, xlix. 13. In Psh. O.T., .» ade occurs sometimes, used as here ; in Psh. N.T. (not Hkl.), only (= pyoow) Gal. iv. 27 (= Isai. liv. 1, Psh. ; not Hxp.); also Phx. (as well as Psh.; not Hxp.), Esai. xlix. 18 (= pyooe). See infr., xix. 7, where S (not %) makes it = dyaddua. 65 NOTES. x. 4—xI. 5. to be connected with els (above), and if so is = [rv] EBddounv. But a ‘seventh voice,” after “the seven thunders uttered their voices,” is unmeaning. As the Syr. stands, we must rather understand ‘from the seventh heaven.” See note on Greek text. 5. &st9] I supply the point, the word being partly effaced in Ms. exa. = 77s yns] So Psh., Lk. v. 3; where Hkl. has the usual exin, as > here. But tyra. = Eypd, Mt. xxii. 15 (Psh. and Hkl.). 6. easaz] Note that this word is here fem., which is exceptional ; so again xxi. 1 (dds), though not else in 8. In these three places, the material heavens are denoted. ‘The usage of Psh. (not of Hkl.) is the same; see (¢g.) Mt. xvi.2. In % (see De Dieu im loc.), it is fem. here only [n as well as /; not dp], not xxi. 1 [mn there deficit]. 7. e\] Correct there; for ad+, (in Psh. N.T. always emphat.), ep. the pll., Zech. iv. 3, 11, (Psh.). 5. X iar’ .... 1 ¢59] Note these two varied renderings of ei ts in two consecutive sentences. But probably the latter represents dor1s,— see note on 111. 20,—also note on Greek text here; and cp. xiii. 10. moe .... x5] Note also these varied renderings for Oédo. = has ese in both places, and throughout: S everywhere except this one place. In Psh., ¢5¢ is usual, especially in this phrase DET 5 and Msx>5 = Oéhw is rare, but occurs Act. xxiv. 6, 1 Tim. v.11 (in which places Hkl. has M5 ~). So too, x5 = Oé\w (but Cod. A reads here n BovryOnv), 3 Joh. 13 (Poc., where Hkl. has mse). But 2Joh. 12, ¢xs = Bovdr\onar (Poe. and Hkl.). Toon = aducjoas (bis)] S, asasal (d7s; also ix. 19, where S om.) from a verb which is not found (see note on xvii. 14 ifr. for a seeming I Ix. 17—x. 4. NOTES. 64 See notes, here and xxi. 19, on Greek text. In Psh. (not Hxp.) we find Mstato, Exod. xxviii. 19, Ezek. xxviii. 13; but in neither.case can it be satisfactorily identified with its Greek equivalent in LXX, the order of the stones named being different in LXX and Hebrew. 18. Lass] Stat. absol.; so xi. 6, xv. 6, 8,—the pl. noun in these places following a cardinal number; and so Jer. xv. 3 (Psh.). In other cases 5 uses emph., as % always; and likewise Psh. N.T. and Hkl. 20. Lamsiae’ ts] >» uses here stat. emph. followed by x. Psh. N.T., where the expression recurs, renders as =, Hebr. ii.7 (= Ps. viii.6 [7 ]); asm; Llebri1. 10 (= Ps. cu. 25, [ci.26]), and Act. vii. 41 (= Jer.i.16): but Psh. O.T. as 8 in the plls. [in Ps. viii., editions vary |; Hk]. and Hxp. as = Cp. Act. xvii. 24 (Psh., not Hxp.). ass = Ta dSaydria] S renders by wack, xvi. 14, xvii. 2; but may perhaps in these places have read daipdvev tor—ovior. Neither word occurs else in Apoc. > always has wWasx; as also Hkl. Psh. uses both words indiscriminately, but prefers 3. tus] Supply ee = OvvavTat, aS In >. 21. Lamsxrisy = rav dappakeov aitov] So > here; and so 8 in the other instance of the Greek word in Apoc. xviii. 23. There, = uses chazts,—as do Psh. and Hkl., Gal. v. 20 (the only other place where gdappakeia occurs in N.T.); and so Phx. and Hxp., Esai. xlvui.9; but Psh. txt». Again, Psh. (not Hkl.) has txt» = payeia, Act. vii. 11, and zt» = pLayos, xill. 6,8. Note that for pappaKot (XX1. Ooxxi, 15) both §$ and > have wz Ts (so pointed in 8),—ze. LLL, distinguished from zis» or eztv, the word here used. For the latter, cp. 2 [4] Kin. ix. 22 (Psh., and Hxp. = ddppara, LXX). X. 1. dar] Y, dvssiz. mats = 70 Tpdcwmov avTov] See notes on iv.3 and 7. In Psh. and Hkl., kav» never = mpdcwmov: once (Lk. ix. 29) = efdos in both. . Not in Psh. or Hkl.; but in Hxp. 4. Raam aslo = cuehdov] Lit., qrowacpevos jv, or Hroipalor, as vill. 6, ix. 7, &c.; also Mt. 11. 38, &c., (Psh. and Hkl.). Elsewhere in S pAdA@ = tod: In Y and in Hkl. always; in Psh. usually. Msaet Sasiy «5 = €k TOU ovpavod tod EBddpov] No other authority supports S in inserting @s-»sx here. Possibly it is meant 63 NOTES. tx. 11—=172 wacl=] Correct valso. aras] So =; te., ‘ Bondage”; in Psh., only «= at the beginning of a sentence; see note on iv. 1. 14. eshshz] In verse before, mixx, which is the usual mode in 8 of expressing the ordinal; see note on 1. 11. 16. eShaliiss] = orpatevidrov] So xix. 14; but xix. 19 (dis), este (also interpolating whaliis, see note in loc.). & gives slo here, and ehasta in the other places. S t2at duty rama), and thus ohisk (the transitive verb of which it is the object having disappeared) is left to depend on d&se’, and the Syr. literally represents kat ot KaOnpévou ... . ExovTes 0” €xovor. See note on Greek text. here. Cp. xi. 3. easatoa] Lit., cat kapyyndova. The word recurs xxi. 19 = yadkyndov (or kapynddév); but here is presumably = ddxw6os, though that word is represented, xxi. 20, by the transliteration soadroa. (similarly > in both places). S as it stands represents an unsupported reading kat taxwAov Jedyn (for Kat daxwOivovs Kai Pewddes); but is probably to be amended into conformity with the Greek by writing a for x before . It would of course be more accurate to say that ¥ is based on S§, rather than ‘interpolated from” it. TX. 2. tXdrxs1 = xavopérys] So Y: but elsewhere both versions make t04 = xafopar, as Psh. N.T. and Hkl. usually; and tx occurs nowhere else in 8 or &, or in Psh. N.T., or (at least as = xafw) in Hkl. In O.T. (Psh. and Hxp.) it is found, though not often; ¢e.g., Ezek. xxiv. 5, Dan. iii.19. The coincidence here between S and & is specially notable in a word so little used. 5. Snaiznh = Bacavicpds (bis)] In all the six places where £. (not else in N.T.) occurs in Apoc., S renders thus, or (xviii. 7, 15) by the cognate ¢nsiaz. > mostly agrees, except xviii. 7, where it has esas. In Psh. and Hkl., ¢orr2h = Bdicavos, also = kddacws (Mt. xxv. 46). But osasyz is not found in Psh-: in 2 Pet. uu. 4, however [ Poc., and Hkl. with «|, it seems intended as = xkédaow. The verb orx uniformly renders Bacavifw in S and &, as in this verse; and so in Poc. and Hkl., and (with one exception) in Psh. N.T. 7. Shams aa .... Shams = 7d dpoiopa... . Oporov (or pore, or duovor)] See note’on Greek text. = ins. gasax before the last two words, thus rendering the last word twice over,—first in its own usual manner, then in that of S (see note on 1. 13). This is a clear case of conflation, and evidently in the Syriac, not in the Greek original; the latter member of the conflate text being derived from 8. Hence again we infer that > is dependent on S. zat] In S and & always = trou: but Maman = imzos. ezine .... elila] Rather perhaps, true... clilad. Cp. vill. 9, and see the like instances in verses 9, 10, 17, 18, 20, z/r. 10. jx] An obelus is set before this word, asiv.4. See note on u. 5. chinias (is)] For the regular <éatox, and so verse 19: so S, in both verses. The agreement in this anomalous and rare form, recorded else only in Psh. (not Hxp.), Judg. xv. 4, cannot be casual. ll. Samsals bur = cyovow én aiztav] %, more accurately ins. ~am\ between these words. The use of Ax after dur here is different from that noted on xi. 17. 61 NOTES. vi. 11—18. in Apoe. (x. 10), S uses the pe. (instead of ethpalp.) of the same verb; as does S in both places. In the only other instance of it in N.T., Col. iii. 19, Hkl. (not Psh.) renders as S here; and both Psh. and Hkl. use the same form = tapofvvopat, Act. xvii. 16. Its aph. = muxpative, x. 9 (S and >). 12. rls = érfyn] So 3S, but in neither does s\> recur but once, xii. 16, = xaramtve, of which it is the invariable equivalent in Psh. N.T. and Hkl., and similarly in Psh. O.T. and Hxp. It = 8€poma, Lk. xi. 47, 48 (Psh. and Hkl.); also Mk. xiii. 9 (HkI. only); and in Psh. (not Hkl.) is used in like sense, 2 Cor. xi. 24. See also Lk. xxii. 51, where Psh. has xlsx aces, = rod m\nyév7os, with one Greck ms. Barsal. writes e¢hp. here. wan A asa .Lamdhlah aarva = Kal eoxoticbyoay 76 TpiTov ab’tav' Kat» hepa ovx épawe] The reading here followed by 8 is prac- tically identical with one which has some small Greek support (see note on Greek text), and is consistent. = reads 3 iAod (= va cKxotic Oy, which is the usual reading); but then \proceeds [Jn]. amlis (but with prefix) in the third only of these places. Its monstrous misrendering in the first and second is well known; m\ dur coors Castors or here (= & péo@ oipay aiware €xyovra), in xiv. 6 (where €yovra follows) m\ bur cass Samrs (= &y otpava, atpar eyovra). Perhaps the translator of = had before him a Greek copy reading here (as § reads, Xiv. 6), evwecwovuparynpate. Above, Part I, Dissertation, p.lxxxii, I have mentioned the remarkable forecast of J. D. Michaelis (Introd. to N.T., u1, pt. i, ch. vii, s. 10 [ Marsh}), who, noticing the fact that the wrong rendering of = in this verse is not ; repeated in ch. xix [he erroneously says xiv], accounts for it by supposing vill. 6—11. NOTES. 60 renders cahailw by asxv (aph., here and verses 7,13 only; pe., verse 8 and the rest) throughout: > by ass, with Hxp., Num. x. 6 (so Psh. there), and also Hkl. in the two places where o. occurs in N.T’. outside Apoe. (Mt. vi. 2, 1 Cor. xv. 52). Psh. (N.T.) uses neither verb as = cadmifw, but has asxy = davaxpalw (Lk. iv. 33, pe.), = kpatw (ib. 41, aph.). Hkl. makes it (aph.) = pyoow, Gal. iv. 27, = Esai. liv. 1 (where in Hxp. it = Boo [LXX]). It is mostly used of the human voice, but also of the trumpet, Ephr. in. 209 (Thes. S., s.v.). Cp. tsasx1, xviii. 22, and note there. 7. gated a = pepwypeva] So xv. 2, the only other instance of péyvuju in Apoc. & renders as 8 here, but Xl» in the second place, as Psh. and Hkl. where p. occurs (Mt. xxvii. 34, Lk. xiii. 1); and so Barsal. cites it here. See for the latter word, note on xiv. 10. In Psh. N.T., Se is not found; in Hkl., only its ptep. pa. (=. wolkuros). In Psh. O.T.* and Hxp., this ptep. pei is rare (but see Levit. xix. 19, Psh.); and except as above, the verb is not recorded as = fo mz. me er OCTU MOONE YU dice. ir, > pl alone <1, possibly a conjectural correction of the editor’s—to suit the Greek aipart, which all other authorities (see note on Greek text) exhibit. However, I find sax also in Barsal., cn loc. Here then is another very notable instance of agreement of S and >— this time as to text (not rendering)—against all else. mams = ydpros}] So ix. 4 (the only other instance of ydpros in Apoc.), and so Psh. frequently; but = yépros yAwpds, Mk. vi. 89, which perhaps is what S here intends,—else, yAwpds is omitted (see note on Greek text). gives “tases here and ix. 4, as Hkl. always for ydpros (in the sense of grass). So Hxp., and Psh. now and then. 9. Laz] So & ins. orlbas [in / with *]: all else give Tov KTiocpatev Without wavrwv. Here the * can only (as it seems) refer to wavrwv, and therefore to S; thus attesting its priority. m2 hors] Note the use of —> for \ here, and xiii. 18. vary, but all write both forms differently from S$; and Barsal. (2x loc.) differs from both versions. Neither form occurs in Psh., which renders “ wormwood” by &xtX_ (Lam. ii. 15, 19—also Hxp.). atmImacd = emixpavOnoav] Where the passive muxpaivoac recurs 59 NOTES. vir. 15—vur. 6. eR = oxnvdcea] So = [/np without ¢; not d]: but in the three other places where ox. occurs in Apoc. (xii. 12, xii. 6, and xxi. 3) both use &tx,—a remarkable instance of the connexion between the two versions. The Greek verb is found in N.T. else only Joh. 1. 14, where Psh. and Hkl. render as 8 and & here. 16. <>axw = xatpa] > renders “a-z is not found in N.T., but is frequent in O.T.; e.9., Isai. xlix. 10 (here quoted), where LXX has kavoowv (which would be more suitable here), and Phx. and Hxp. as well as Psh. render by &. But essa» is always used in N.T. (Psh. and Hkl.) = kavoov, Mt. xx. 12, Lk. xii. 55, James 1. 11: also in Psh. and Hxp., as Gen. vii. 22, Isai. xvii. 4, = xadua | LXX]. 17, Aazs = 68nyyoe] The Greek verb is not else found in Apoc.: > renders it by wae, as Hkl.and Hxp.: Psh. by t=3,—nowhere by either of the former verbs. But we find in both Psh. and Hkl. ¢lsaz = zpiBos, (e.g., Mt. 111.3); also in, Psh. 0:1 Bhx= andj lixpal(eomelcatexlixe Bis): Toe = ert] Rather = pds (as in Psh.): > hag Ls. Kia = myyis] So 5 throughout (vin. 10, xiv. 7, xvi. 4; Miss, xx1.6). > makes “1sss0 = aynyy everywhere; and so Psh. N.T., and HkI.; also Poc., 2 Pet.i11.17. But in Psh. O.T., -2s also océurs in this sense, 1 Sam. xxix.1; and tass, Gen. xvi. 7 (Hxp. e1sx20), Ke. ; also pl. Whar, Exod. xv. 27 (Hxp., “ssiso), 2 Chr. xxxii.3,4. Some writers use also pax. See Thes. S. VILE. 12 endive] S07 2% alsop ish Osa ote Neiles en nea Cantaive 4. ths = 6 xarvés] So =. Elsewhere, both uniformly render k. by uid; as do both Psh. and Hkl. in the only other place where it occurs in N.T., Act. 11. 19;—making . t»] 3, 1 mtorr’. Cp. Act. xi. 30 (Psh., 125; Hkl., ctor’ 215). 6. Samuiulasas = oi exovtes] Seil., Lacasis dors (for the usual ~om\ duurs, asin >). For this variation of idiom see note on xiii. 17. aostcal\ = iva cadricwor] (i) S here deviates from its usual practice,—using infin. with \ prefixed to represent ta with subjunct., instead of x with fut.;—see second and fourth notes on ii. 10. (ii) S H2 vu. 2—15. NOTES. 58 (not else in N.T.): & in both places, 2x tsurs. But in O.T. all the versions render as 8; ¢.9., Isai. xlv. 6. cot] Sn, rst, as also >. ~oaImxmixs] Sx om. & from this verb, and from Vatemrcs in next verse; as does . Cp. ix. 4, xi.5; also ii. 11 and note, vi. 6, &e. eOmrt.s his] So: used in Psh. O.T. (not N.T.), and Hxp. This passage proves that é&s> in this phrase is prep., not noun. 4. mix Ja] Su choix eola; &, sing. emph.: see note on v. 5. 5. tosrth (fer)] Sn writes + throughout. cealix (ter)] Sx writes this word throughout without the third point (see on v1.15). Where it first occurs in this verse, Sn subjoins always uses the latter, as does Psh. (N.T.). The sing. choad occurs in >[dip; not x]; but 8 avoids it, as does Psh. (N.T.). Psh. (O.T.) uses all these forms (e.g., both pl. adsol. and sing., Gen. xxv. 23). 13. ax = arexpily] ’AtoKpivopa: (not else in Apoc.) is here rendered by &, -11a, which is the regular Hkl. equivalent for it: Psh., habitually uses that of S; the other seldom. 14. For 259 (a typographical error), correct t=. alls =érrwav] Dive also is not else found in Apoc. [except the doubtful instance, xxii. 14 (not in S or &)]; and in N.T. else only Lk. y. 2, = Aor (which else = vizrw in both), Psh. and Hkl., as > here. But AL occurs in this sense in Psh. O.T., (not N.T.), and in Hxp. (e.g., Num. xix. 7) = mdvvw. In aph. it occurs, Mt. xil. 5, = BeBydO (Psh.). 15. eases = harpevovow] So xxu. 3 (the only other instance of h. in Apoc.), and so ¥ in both places. The Syr. verb rather = drakova, vaynpeTa: While Narpevw = eels uniformly in Hkl., and mostly in Psh. (but = -xsaz, Rom.i.9, 25, 2 Tim.i.3; and so Num. xvi. 9, as also Hxp.): but in Hebrews, Psh. usually, and Hkl. twice, render it as 8 here. Note that the point over x has been accidentally omitted in printing. Oa NOTES. vi. 15—vu. 2. of & [n deficit] give ».2.4, xix. 18, but vary here [/n, s1¥s1; dp, 21 as S]. It is remarkable that Psh. N.T. always renders “atrtloa ; but Hkl. once (Mk. vi..21), ¢aie 127. valxv] S always thus, or adsol. (as vil. 4, &c.): = mostly tralw (= yuwruddes); and so Hkl., but Psh. as 8S. Note the triple pointing here and elsewhere (except v. 11, vi. 4, xiv. 1, xxi. 16) for both forms. halis = ai Suvdpes] > has wadbbs = of ioyvpoi (or ot Suvaroi), which perhaps we ought to substitute here. ints ~i5 = [was] éhevHepos] So > (but in sing.). In Apoc., é\. recurs xill. 16, xix. 18; where = renders as here. In the former place, S follows a different reading (see note i doc.); in the latter, has : but Hxp. as Hk. vay KRxsiwl] (Cp. Mt. xxiv. 31, Psh.). Sn, ¥ asin, as S. Thus Sn and > make sat (= aveuos) fem. (see above on vi. 13); yet, just after, join it, as S does, with the masc. verb .a-x4. clucw] Sx, arte; &, malic. This noun is not found in stat. absol. in Psh. N.T.; but in O.T.—e.g., Gen. i. 29. 2. als = dvaBaivovra] Though partly effaced in S, this word is so far legible that there is no doubt of its letters: but the position of the point is uncertain (see the autotype Plate), and I therefore insert brackets. In Sx, the point is clearly placed under, as I have printed it. Thus read, the word may represent either pres. or aor. ptep. (see note on Greek text): with the point above, the pres. only. For the former pointing = pres. ptep., cp. x.1; for the latter, xi. 7, xiii. 11. & [Jap] reads alos; [so d, but without point. De Dieu misprints a for x]. Mzmx .9115] So in the other instance of this phrase, xvi. 12 H v1. 1218, NOTES. 56 occurs, and in each of the other two he supplies vowels. We find cevopds else only xi. 13 (d¢s), and (a second time) xvi. 18, in which three places S (inconsistently) renders ¢xax (= motion); and so = here [dnp; J writes msox by error], and throughout: likewise Psh. and Hkl. uniformly. oy] For “om (cp. stacy, 1.11). But oy = doxds (Mt. ix. 17, &c., Psh. and Hkl.), which possibly S may have read for odxkos. 13. ot = Bdddovoa] So S; a remarkable agreement, seeing that elsewhere both always make est, asic’ = Badrdo,—except that S has cx again, xvill.2]. Both use it (e¢hpe.) in superscription, g.v. It is found in Psh.; also (rarely) in Hkl. | ; casas] So >; and so Psh. in the pll., Isai. xxxiv. 4 (not Hxp.). vat = aveuov] Note that sat here is fem., in both versions; but masc. in vi. 1, where also it = avepos. In Psh. it is always fem. in this sense; in Hkl. it varies, as in S and &. In all, it is fem., when = mvevpa, except (as 11. 7 supr.), where the Holy Ghost is spoken of. c does not distinguish, but always renders as here. Both words are common in Psh. In 2 Pet. i. 19 (Poc.), we find Xt&he<, used properly as in 8; where Hkl. has cdvaaz. 15. ole 243 = of yudlapyor] So xix. 18, where alone x. recurs in Apoe. (cp. Exod. xviii. 21, Psh.; Hxp., @ 121; LXX, x.). The copies +73) NOTES. vi. 2—12. from >. If we prefer (i), we must point ava = Kat éviknoe, which is the reading of 8 for «al va vixjon, and this I have adopted in the accompanying Greck text. It is to be noted that > may be claimed as supporting either 1 [dlp], or ta [n]; the fact being probably that n is right; that =, literal as usual, originally had may, with +4\ as a note on the margin (such as are found in d@), which afterwards made its way into the text, as has often happened in case of the marginalia of Hkl. Thus the result is: S originally read either (i) CApIna AIA LAL = YiKOY Kal éeviKnoe Kal Wa ViKNnON: OP (En) PLALINA LAL = VUKOY Kal va ViKnoY. 5. &se] After this word, wl, or mals (as xiii. 17), is wanting. vl wrvsn] Rather eho, as >. 6. Ce PMS... can = yourE.... xowuxes] Psh. makes ¢a5 = 3p (2 Kin. vi. 25; and so Hxp.; [LXX, «éBos]), which measure (about a quart) fairly agrees with yotwé. %, san.sas; and so Ezek. xlv. 10, 11 (Hxp.), sanrsiasa: but there y. [LXX] represents M2, very incorrectly. tx = xpiljs] & has the more usual plural. In sing., renders by sah. Cp. Dan. vi. 12, 25 [Psh.]; and for .as, see xu. 14 z/7. ealmhon = minpwlacr] > has cinsrn, which both versions make = wemAnpwpéva, il. 2 (the only other instance of mAnpovpar in Apoc.). Neither version is consistent in its use of s\say as regards conjugation ; nor is Psh. (ep. Joh. xv. 11 with xvi. 24). S and > some- times have wlmadvurd = reroduar; eg., xv. 1. So Psh., as Lk. xii. 50. 12. wha] Read —vdra. cimas}] Read Waads (= cevopds), as vill. 5, [ x1. 19], xvi. 18. This word (properly ¢remour) is not in Psh., but is found in good authors (see Thes. S., s.v.). It must have been unfamiliar, for our scribe has written it wrongly in two (first and third) of the four places where it v. 9—vr. 2. NOTES. 54 9. Whvaarh pasasm = ddovres div] So Ps. exliv [exlii]. 9 (Psh., not Hxp.); also, (S and &), supr., xiv. 8, xv. 3 (where cp. pll., Exod. xv. 1, Psh.). Neither Greek word occurs else in Apoc.; in N.T., they are found only in Eph. v. 19, Col. iii. 16; in the former of which places, but not in the latter, Hkl. renders the verb as S and > here, but not the noun. Psh. renders both otherwise; and makes (as also Hkl.) war and Khvaazdh = vpve, vuvos. Note that, in S, the noun, whether = o6% or = dd€a, is always fem., and the mase. use of it alleged by De Dieu (on & in loc.) is an error [of /; not supported by dnp). | 10. ealsia reads aa als. It is questionable whether the conflation was in the Greek original of S (as in case of 11. 138, where see note), or has been introduced into the Syriac, either by the translator, or by a scribe (from = or otherwise). The first hypothesis seems best. ‘lah ai’ ala Last asi] So = (see also ix. 16); and so Psh. (after Hebr.), Dan. vii.10; where Hxp. has tole for ale (see note on vi. 15). 12. is less consistent as regards the nouns, giving ah» (unsuitably), v.5,9, and sal, (combined with verb jadus in next verse), viil.2. In Psh. O.T., here and always (emph.); Hkl. likewise. Psh. varies as 8, but mostly avoids absol. cizmla.... wh as = dvoifer.... Kai doa] This is untrans- latable. Perhaps we ought to prefix x to the former verb (= davotéau), or to read .»han (= 6 avoiywv). > agrees (against wellnigh all else) in reading .»é.a. (but with ace [marked in / with *] before it). % omits ctx, and inserts ~xaxz\. See note on Greek text. 6. eimsas = codaypévov] In } -2as always = ofafw; in § L\.o is used (vi. 9, xiil. 8, xviil. 24); and so in Psh. and Hkl., 1 Joh. i. 12 (2s). The latter verb elsewhere in 8, and always in &, = dmoxreivw, as in Psh. and Hkl.: the former in Psh. = 6¥w: not in Hkl. See note on xii. 3. chor] Apparently for Haske; marked with an obelus, as for correction: but it recurs xvi. 14, with no mark. Possibly a recognized form of contraction. 8. miaysz = étaBe] So S occasionally (as also Psh.; Hkl. more rarely). Usually (as verses 7,9) S makes a.ms = dAapBave, as & here and throughout. ‘Cp. xvii. 12 ifr., for variation of usage. In both, Any = aipa, xviii. 21; and by implication = dopé, xii. 15. ] Properly = 61a rod Oehypards cov, but ep. xii. 11, xi. 14,\ where (as in A.V.), the same inexactness of rendering occurs. Elsewhere, S often renders 6ié with accus. correctly by LA, as > always. But note that here > has a seemingly conflate reading, 15 QAM — AMosduod aDe A\ma Lomsdur wlos, with t25 in the first member and \\s» ‘in the second; probably borrowing 1-5 from S. V. 1. wast = yeypappévoy] So xx. 15 only: elsewhere .asha, as = uniformly (but Barsal. here as 8). The verb wzt = yapdoow (tmzat = xdpaypna, S and & always): in Psh. N.T. and Hkl. nowhere = ypddo ; but = evryma, 2 Cor. i. 7 (Psh.): used as here, Dan. v. 24, 25 (Psh., not Hxp. ). tal = whe] So xi. 2; but =» tal, xiv. 20 (with genitive following; so Psh. and Hkl., as eg. Mk. vil. 15). For ew, 8 (iu. 12, xxii. 15) uses tal simply. > follows like usage, but here reads émuev. sual = xarecppayicpevov] So a, (which in Psh. means to sink) = éoppdyioev, xx. 3; also > in both places as Hxp. sometimes. Everywhere else, both versions make odpayifo = yh» (as Psh. and Hkl. always). S uses the latter word where the sealing confirms (yet hardly so, x. 4, xxii. 10), the former where it closes. So likewise 8 uses vsal, = odpayis here and throughout; except vil. 2, ix. 4, where emhy 54 NOTES. ty. 48. and so Hxp. (not Psh.) in the pll., Prov. xxv. 22: else in Psh. and Hk. s always = xpaviov, in Hxp. = kopudy (Ps. vii.17). Elsewhere used in § only of beasts (ix. 17 (bes), xiii. 1 (07s), 3); never in &. 5. isc = Naprddes] >, . Elsewhere in S etsm3 is an adjective: but we find it in } = dworyp, xxi. 11 (as Phil. i. 15, Psh. and Hkl.), where S has K always writes Sax has», as Hkl. and Hxp. passim; and Psh., Deut. xxxu. 24. The word is always fem. in 8, as (apparently) in Psh., HkI., and Poe. ; but > makes it masc. when = @ypior, except x1. 7 (where the symbolic Beast is first introduced), and xvui. 2. See Thes. Syr., s.v. ani gilso] © and Hkl. ins. «= after this verb: S and Psh. apparently never; nor does Hxp., Ezek. i. 18, x. 12. 7. Note that 8 here, and habitually, expresses the ordinal numbers by the cardinals with s prefixed (and so Barsal. here and often); but see note on 1. 11 for an important exception: &, in adjectival form. Mad = 70 tpdcw7ov] So 8 habitually, but see x. 1, and note there: > always maoeta, as Hkl. (but Barsal. here as $). In Psh. N.'T. both are used. In Ezek. i. 6, &c., Psh. as S; Hxp. as &. 8. eemuahsxsinc = ra tréocapa] So > (also vi. 6, where S om.). This coincidence is notable, the form being an unusual one; in Psh. N.T. (also Hkl.) only Mk. xiii. 27: but Psh. and Hxp. have it in the pll., Ezek. 1. 16. Asto costa, e] Possibly this was originally a gloss (erroneous) G2 Iv. 3, 4. NOTES. 50 3. Cory = dpdoer (bis)] Cp. for this word Ezek. i.5 et passim, Psh ; also (= dpacis) Hxp. S uses it else only x. 1, where it = zpdcwzov. > gives ht» here; but cars» ix. 17 (the only other instance of dpacis in Apoc., where S om.). In this latter place dpacis means a vision (dpapa, which usually = copys» in Psh. and Hkl.). Else, dpacus in N.T. occurs only Act. u. 17, = Joel 11. 28, in which places Psh. renders sa»; as also Hxp. (Joel): but Hkl. (Act.), cats. | omar») Wrongly written oz. in all other instances in §, viz., xxi. 11 (where & [dip] has ~aamuor, as here), 18, 19 (3, —-srranoee). Psh. as S here, Exod. xxvii. 20/18]; but Ezek. xxvii. 13, as = dip here (Hxp. in both places, s&s [so = here }). ort] So xxi. 20, where the word recurs: %, J asrte here, Otte there. Cp. Ezek. xxviii. 13, (Psh. as 8; Hxp. as & here). Marsa chee = ips] Cp. for x) of 7é€ov é€v tH vepédy. No other instance of tps in N.T. x emai») S uses this form, or the constr., sing. or pl. (i%», verse 4; sta», v. 11), indiscriminately, for kukd\der, KiKkr@: also dKursizas, iv. 8. > has Ktxas.\ in the last-named place: in the other places as here, only prefixing «= for «cv«dofev and omitting it for kiko. The first three renderings are to be found in Psh. (t» in O.T. only); but not the two of iv. 8; both of which occur in Hxp.; the latter also with slight variation, in Hk, Lk. ix. 12. , which up to this renders as 8 (1. 4, 11.18, &e.), introduces wanath for the former—that is, for the Supreme Throne, as distinguished from the surrounding thrones; but afterwards uses it uniformly for O@pdvos, except xx. 4 (chamias). So Psh. distinguishes, Mt. xix. 28; where, however, Hkl. uses txmta4 only. Both have .wasath for The Throne, Mt. xxv. 31: but it is not found elsewhere in Psh. N.T., nor (apparently) in'O.T.; in Hxp. rarely, as Ezek. 1. 26. c23] Obelized in Ms. ; see note on i. 5. ~aAmhAnto = tas kehahas avtav] So Psh. (not Hk.) Rom. xii. 20; 49 NOTES. eae, Ua, I (bis), (see also xvii. 8; and ep. xiii. 12), as by & uniformly.” The ex- pression is not found in N.T. except in Apoc., but ep. Act. iv. 16 (Psh.). 14. chant = 7 adpyn] So xxi. 6; but xxii. 13 (the only other instance of apyy in Apoc.), Matax. > gives ¢&x.t in all three places. Both have chizot = dzapyy, xiv. 4. Psh. and Hkl. use all three words for apxy. 15, har tate] Probably to be corrected, dua has wal [dnp; / incorrectly a\], found in Psh. O.T. (not N.T.). Neither rendering occurs in Hkl., but Hxp. uses the latter. 16: »durca] Read rather hea: see note on Greek text. ctaza])So {: notin Psh., Hxp.,‘ or Hkl; but elsewhere found. 17. due tabs] Read ic for Kiev: see note on Greek text. inc maim = ypeiay gyw] Elsewhere (xxi. 23, xxii. 5, only) S uses \ asst. = here gives al dur , though both render the pre- ceding and the following subjunctives after iva by fut. indic. with prefix x. wa.zx| So >: not in Psh., Hxp., or Hkl.; but elsewhere, ¢.g., Philoxenus, Discourses, xi., p. 522 (Dr. Budge’s edition, 1894). Sasa] So}; and so Psh. O.T. (2 Kin. ix.80), and Hxp., notin N.T. ctxahx] >, with needless periphrasis, “ps has the more usual J as prefix. 21. mlan.... sks] S (with =) in these two instances uses this form properly for emphasis; but (between) writes sr, not as > skis Sor, where there is no emphasis. TV. 1. we «= pera] So usually in §, at the beginning of a clause ; elsewhere, t&5 simply. In Psh., 5 (2 is rare; rarer in Hkl.; never in &. A\sa = €d\d\noe] Probably we ought to correct by prefixing 3, as & [n; dp \\sasx; J wrongly Less]. am. = dei] So S throughout (except i. 1, where see note); more fully isi moms, x. 11: = always oni, as Psh. sometimes and Hkl. usually,—also 2 Pet. iii. 11 (Poe. with Hkl.). Peculiar to 8. G T1110; NOTES. 48 ptep. (of ethpa.) is not elsewhere found in §, nor in & [in xi. 3 it is wrongly given by De Dieu, against his own Ms.] In all other places § uses instead ptcp. of pa. or aph., or peil: &, ptep. pa. or aph., never peil. But in both versions the infin. of ethpa. occurs, verse 18; the fut., xix. 8. For the verb, see on i. 12. Psh. (N.T.) mostly avoids it; but the peid is found Mk. xiv. 51, xvi. 5, and the ethpa., Act. xii. 8. The usage of Hkl. agrees with that of >. exile = éaheitho] So S where é€adreidw recurs, vii. 17, xxi. 4. > agrees, here and vu. 17, (but reads xxi. 4 otherwise). So also Psh. (O.T.) and Hxp. sometimes, as Ps. i. 1,9 [1.3,11]. But Psh. N.T. renders by <\s in the only two places where éefadeidw occurs (Act. iii. 19, Col. 11. 14); as also Hkl.; and so Psh. O.T. often, as Exod. xxxii. 32, Ps. lxix. [Ixviii.] 28 [29], where however Hxp. uses eés\. tas = 775 BiBdov] So xvii. 8, xx. 12 (dev). In all other places, S renders BiBdos, and BiBdiov, by usually (but see Mk. x. 18, 29, &c.); Hkl. apparently always. 8. cum] Accurately, <.>; see i. 2. 10. xs As = 67] So v. 9, xii. 12; but = gives the more usual x \\=; as 8, verse 8 and generally. Cp. Lk. xiii. 14, (Psh. as S here; Hkl. as &). sah] Masc., agreeing with Maas s. So 8 consistently, omitting 1 chs (fem.) after ~=3,—see note on Greck text. = also has tshkax, though it reads x Khaz. Therefore, unless > follows a reading THs @pas TOV TELPagpov TOV péddovTos (for THs weAAOVo'NS,—unknown to all authorities), we have here clear evidence that > is based on 8. Nseh = 7775 oikoupévns] So again xvi. 14; (but xiee, xii. 9, the only other instance of oixovyévn in Apoc.). So Psh. O.T., some- times; but in N.T. only (without e) Rom. x. 18, as in Ps. xix. [xviii.] 5 (Pelee an; = oikoupéevn, LXX; but always = Kh®ustmxhx (unknown to Psh. but found in Hxp.) and in Hkl. SLIT Mowtasas\ = rods KaToKodvTas emt THs yjs] SoS usually, and Psh. O.T. (Hxp. rarely); but the phrase is rendered literally, xiii. 14 47 NOTES. ri, if ane Ge i. 8 (= Ps. xlv. 6 [xliv. 7]), where it has <\ax, with Psh. and Hxp. S (not =) makes _z = vd, v. 5 (where see note), xxi. 12, only. wits] Stat. constr. (so Mk. vii. 4), as Psh. of Ps. 1. 9 (here cited): = uses stut. emph. followed by x, as Hxp., 1. ~Aourh = cutpipere] Rather ocurrpiBere (-re for -rax),—see note on Greek text for an explanation of the difficulty attaching to these words. Another solution would be to read LaurW osxnh = ovrTpipers avrovs (Ps. ti. 9, LXX; so Hxp.). > has Lanwdhxs (= cvvrpiBycerar). Psh. (N.T.) uses msoz, Lk. ix. 39, Rom. xvi. 20, = cvvrpiBw: but Psh. (O.T.) has ~oth, Ps. 1.9. The agreement of 8, here and rarely elsewhere, with Hxp. rather than Psh. may be a token of the hand of Polycarpus, whose version of O.T. was the basis of Hxp. (See Assemani, B.0., tom. u, p. 82; also Smith’s Dict. of Christian Biography, vol. 1, pp. 431, 433, s.v. PoLycarpus (5): also Dissertation, Part I, supr., p. xevil). 28. cta. aaaa] Slat. constr. ; and so xxi. 16 (cp. Job xxxvii. 7, Psh.). = has in both places stat. emph. followed by rstde (adjective) [so dnp here; / writes ; rarely in Psh., as Lk. xi. 26. Elsewhere, S uses emphat. sat, as >; once uses ¢zaal instead (except xvi. 15; xix. 13,16). In both versions eurtsa = oxevdos (i1. 27, xviii. 12). The usage of Psh. and of Hkl. as to these words varies. axa] Perhaps an error for jazz. jy KOMI = mepipadderar] Lit., wepuBeBdnpévos: so . This i. 15—27. NOTES. 46 ah = peravdnoov] & uses wahde~ here and mostly (but .2ah, verses 5, 21; as also ix. 20, 21): S always as here, except verse 22. So Phs. and Hkl.. making ahdee = perapédopar. 16. eas = tay] So S everywhere except xxii. 7 [?] and 20, where it gives \N.w~5, which is the proper equivalent of év rayer;— so both versions, xxii. 6 as well as i.1. For rayv = here and always gives \\XJs (without 5); and makes Wrss9 = ciféws (iv. 2, as S also there; Psh. similarly). In Psh. also, \Ns with or without .> stands for rayxv, ev tayer: Hkl. varies. 17. d&uarvxa] Read dures ac, as >. Cp. verse 7. dgura] Read Sawa, as ©. See notes on Greek text of this verse. msrzans] (See verse 10). (1) Read instead, Mimzay, as &. (11) After this word there is an omission, for which see note on Greek text. If this be chargeable on the Syr. text, the words Miazay Asa Kia» are to be subjoined, as in &. OVA Tere et |e a OLA cee, ac in >, These misreadings are probably the result of an editorial attempt to give sense to the Syr. text which the accidental errors pointed out in the preceding notes had made unintelligible. 21. khas.shi] Perhaps only a loose rendering for sahdhs. Seer aN eee ce] So the pll., Jer. xvii. 10 (Psh.; not Hxp.): > (with Hxp.), ehasat; but (with Psh.) o> for cass of Hxp. Se eae wera oe comxxil, 12. as) Uk: 1. 3) (Psh. and Hkl.); elsewhere +» As (occasionally with a second +» where = follows; once +9 +9 without La, xx. 13), as § uniformly, and Hkl. usually,—also in Joh. vil. 53 (Peric. de Adultera): Psh. mostly renders by zc ur, very rarely (as Hebr. xi. 21) as &. On mg. of this verse is written in small estrangelo character, apparently prima mant, (AA. Had Ad srtea, with a small obelus prefixed, but no mark in text for place ‘of insertion. 24, matzl\ = trols Nourots] S always uses Catz thus; simply, as here (with Psh.), or with x prefixed. mostly prefixes demonstr. pron. and x, as here, xx pica, (with Hkl.). 27. wij axr = pdBde] So S always: %, always for the most part avoids it, as does Hkl. Yet > with S has in this verse ada 9352 to represent the compound ¢«iSwddOura. Not so Psh., 1 Cor. viii. 1, &e. 15. haam = dpoiws] So again viii. 12 (the only other instance of opotws in Apoc.) In both places > gives Khamsrs cas. So too, Mt. xxii. 26, &., Psh. renders as S here; Hkl. as >. gel ie 13: NOTES. 44 ferring Sasth as ‘ magis Syriacum,” after De Dieu (cn loc.), who regards it as “vere Syriacum,” and raise as ‘ Chaldaicum.” 13. 9.3] After this word, L] (cursive, but prima manu) is interlined. gRutwhd] Correct hutwded = avreizas, the translator having taken avrewras (= *Avtimas) for a verb. So in &; dd need the same emendation, but 2p give the true reading. ‘The verb is now and then found in like sense in Psh. (e.g. Mt. xi. 19, = €piZw, as also Hkl.); and so in Hxp., Esai. |. 5, = avruiéyw, LXX. This is another striking coincidence between 8 and &. It is hardly possible that two independent translators should have hit on hatwdc as a rendering for avretras. ‘The verb is not a familiar one, as is shown by the fact that it has been misread by our scribe, and by two scribes of S. It would have been more obvious to use La.cal dtr’, as Psh. and Hkl. do for avremety, Acts iv. 14; and Hkl. again, Lk. xxi. 15 (the only other example of avrevety in N.T.). cxazca] The prefix is supported only by two mss. (see note on Greek text): perhaps we ought to read ac, as >. Aax LN] These words [rather La LAs, = dvi (rather izép) mavtds (or ravtwv) | seem at first sight to be meant to represent ’Avtimas, treated as a significant appellation rather than a proper name; as 8 gives ctx = Arodvwr, ix. 11, where > is content to transliterate the Greek : and in my Memoir, Transactions, R.I.A., vol. xxx, pp. 397, 407, I have so explained it. Yet -als», rather than L-\=, would be the proper equivalent of dv7i in this sense. If this were so, the words avreuras [kal] 6 waptus pov 6 muatds would be represented twice over,— (a) arom alos amv hatvdd (b) méasasos wlias sorw als] Lim —and we should have to suppose,—either, (1) a deuterograph (or double rendering) on the part of the translator, in doubt whether to read avreuras as a verb or a noun: o7 (il) a conflation, due to a Syriac scribe who interpolated S from ¥,—or who perhaps, finding (4) in his text, borrowed (a) from = and placed it on his margin, whence it was transferred by a subsequent scribe to the text. Hypothesis i would be admissible as a solution of the problem, failing a better one. In favour of ii is the parallel fact that one of the Mss. which contain the Poc. Epistles (Amsterdam 184) has Harkleian renderings written on 43 NOTES. 1%. 10—11: ~amihhs] Note that S usually renders wa by x simply, while ~ habitually marks the final sense of the conjunction by prefixing Miao, which is also the usage of Hkl., but not of Psh. In 5S, erase occurs in this sense, xiii. 18; else only = ds (iii 21, and xvii. 6). We have Char = 70s, i. 3. pas] So S always (adsol.), even before a numeral, for pl. (anarthrous) of jpépa; and so too Psh. sometimes: but else, chsna. (emphat., as Psh. usually), i. 13, ix. 6, x. 7, xi.6. In these four places = agrees;—a notable coincidence: whereas here (and xi. 3, 11) it gives cma. (not found in 8; once only, Gal. iv. 10, in Psh. N.T.; but some- times in Hkl. and Hxp.)—never pasna.. 11. tons = adixynOn] >, Saxdu. Usually too in pe. = épifw (so 4 Kin. xiv. 10, Hxp.): elsewhere in 8 and %, and Psh. N.T., it is found only in aph.—So, vi. 6, and throughout S, tme = ddiko, (except xxii. 11 (dis) where see note); and so in Psh. and Hkl. once, Lk. x. 19. Hence it follows that too (pe.) = ddixoduar, as here; but this meaning is unrecorded in the Lexicons. varies in its rendering of déuca: see note on xi. 5. sith = devrépov] S and = agree in this rendering only here, xx. 6, xx. 14, and xxi. 8,—the four places where the ‘second death” is spoken of,—a signal instance of their close affinity. Note that Khas mMisih occurs twice in Aphraates (Demonstr. vii. 25; vi. 19). Yet, as Parisot points out (Praef., cap. m1, p. xliii), he may have derived the phrase from the Targums. Elsewhere, S always uses qsthsx, and > (except xix. 3, where waiths = advb. devrepov) asth. In Psh. N.T. teins is generally found, and likewise in O.T.; eéxisdh and tasth nowhere in N.1T’.; the former now and then, but the latter seldom (if ever), in O.T. But in Hxp. and Hkl. s.th is frequent. On examining Ceriani’s photozincographie reproductions of the Ambrosian Mss. of the Psh. and Hxp. O.T., I find many instances of mi1sth in the latter, but none of waish. In the former, ‘‘ second” is not once rendered Sasth in the Book of Genesis; twice @rish (Wael Oe xxx. 19); usually C2TAT OF Iter. Probably easih is a formation “6f the later Syriac, and = witha exactly, as expressing the ordinal; while sith, in the four places cited (cp. also Eccl. iv. 15, Psh.) means ‘ repeated” (in order), ‘ succeeding” (as secundus) rather than (numerically) ‘‘second”;—so in Psh. the title wears ith for Deuteronomy. If so, Schaaf (s.v.) is wrong in pre- F 2 1. 17—11. 10. NOTES. 42 Tak Pek hee a, COLIRS tee 759N9), not N.T., nor in Hkl.; =, here and usually, gives participle. 20. Note that the stop before -amsdbore is a scribe’s error. ceic] =, eomsharv’. 5S prefers to represent the copula by the personal pronoun (enclitic), or to omit it. II. 1. }irs = & péow] Here only in S: nowhere in =; rare in Psh. N.'T.; rarer in Hkl.; but used = &, 2 Pet. 11. 8 (Poc. and Hk). 2. dsc] More correctly hag, = hud com, which > gives. So urn (peil) is to be written, li. 8, vil. 9, xv. 8. ~amxa3 = éavrovs] So in S usually, as in Psh.: 3, Laml Lain, here and elsewhere, as Hkl. 5. &KmA3 = exmémtaxas] Lit., e€eBrAHOns (as Mt. vii. 12 (Psh.): ep. nan = ékBade, xi. 2 infr. & has &\las, probably reading rérroxas (see note on Greek text). cetica = here (and usually) writes el oe , as Hkl.; Psh. varies. 6. dsr] Present, = dure tim = wceis, as &. 7. A\saso = dAéyer] Except in this recurring sentence, S makes AAs = dade, and tsar’ = déyw: as does =, here and uniformly. 8. ava = kat Cav] Read awa (as ¥) = cat eCnoev. Cp. i. 1. 9. axds (lis)] For the more usual gives the longer form here; but at 11.9[dp; not Jn] the shorter. 10. wetolad = 6 duaBodos] So 8 uniformly, as in Psh.; and so = here, and xx. 10: but in the other three places where 6. occurs in Apoc., > has tissots, which is frequent in Hkl.; never found in Psh. eomtix = Badrew] >, aamtml. S often prefers to represent the infinitive thus, especially when a purpose is indicated, by a fut. with x prefixed; while } renders by infin. with \ prefixed, as here,—as S does in ordinary cases; e.g. in the earlier part of this verse. Marans his = fuvdaxyv] So (but without &r5) xx. 7; but xviii. 2 (the only remaining instance of ¢. in Apoc.), Khiats; as also 3, which gives W&ta\s &s> here and xx. 7, as Hkl. usually does. Psh. generally uses instead ¢tame’ 5; but Manas (without &as) = dvraxy, Hebr. xi. 36. 41 NOTES. patie ees ie, Sxit> = vid avOpemov] >, txics mt (as Psh. and Hkl, Mt. viii. 20, &c.);—better, for S rather renders dvOpdérw. Cp. xiv. 14 (the only other instance of vids dvOp. in Apoc.), where the same difference recurs. So Hxp. renders as =, Ezek. ii. 1, &c.; Dan. vii. 13: Psh. as 8, in Ezek. ; in Dan., -s21 t>. AAC = 705%,p7] So Hos. iii. 4,="TI28 (Psh.: also Hxp.['Theodot'}). x gives ina here; and so Hxp. renders wodypns of LXX, Exod. xxviii. 27 [31] (= TDN), and Ezek. ix. 2 (= O°). The latter passage seems to have been in St. John’s mind here. Observe how the rendering of 8 brings out the priestly aspect of Him whose appearance is described. cto = lévyv] So xv. 6; and so Psh., Ezek. ix. 2 (tor), Mt. i1.4. = has essay here (wrongly taken as pl. by De Dieu) and osay [n, soresary|, xv. 6. So mtsay, 301, Ezek. and Mt. as above (Hxp. and Hkl.). 15. esau] Not elsewhere found; nor recorded in Lexx.: has wail, a mumI = Tervpwpéevw] S treats this participle as relating to xarkoliBare. > follows the same reading (see note on Greek text) and construction, but renders by -smiysx. For suas, cp. xvi. 8 (720.3), also xvi. 9 (saa), and notes; see also note on vil. 16. 16. etsat] (1) By error, for tot = popdaia; probably a gloss (cp. Eiph. vi. 17, tv payarpay rod Ivevwaros) transferred into the text of the Syriac; not of the Greek, for d6€eta (fem.) would forbid zvedua, whereas both Syr. nouns are fem. (ii) = renders by +9 (which is common in Psh., and habitual in Hkl.) here and throughout: S elsewhere always by <=ts, which in Psh. is not rare in O.T., and in N.T. = payaipa, as Mt. x. 84; cp. also 2 Pet. 11. 12 (Poc.), where it = ddwors. mats = 7 ous avtov] Not elsewhere in 8. *& (which renders by wart here, as Hkl., Joh. xi. 44) uses has mba vlis. 17. teartsal\ = dAéyov] “This gerundive use of infinitive is frequent F 1. 10—13. NOTES. 40 10. wats = év vedvpari] 2, twats. S (with Psh.) prefers stat. absol. in rendering anarthrous nouns: > (with Hkl.) indiscriminately uses emphat. Marotes] YS, renders with prefix 1; see note on verse 3, and cp. 20. XN iow = ris] >, 3 ise ac, here and elsewhere (but see note on verse 7), as Hkl. usually. ~tim = dvyvias] Note the stat. absol. (after cardinal number; but ep. verse 20 (d7s), 11.1); also xi. 4; a form not found in Psh., nor recorded in Thesaur. Syr.: but for tov Avyuav (verse 13) Kdtisx; and so verse 20 (dis), 11.1. > has (as Akl. mostly), here and throughout, except xix. 17: S elsewhere always uses the word in séat. constr., with prefix .>, or without. it (as Psh., Mk. vi. 47, &c.). 3 Chass <<] Lit., os dpotwpa (with gen.),—for dwovov (with dat.); cp. Ezek. 1. 5, 22,\26, x. 1, (Psh. and Hxp.). So S in most cases, or without mar, or with > or x instead (i. 15, iv. 7, ix. 7). & renders exactly, \\etsorxx, here and usually, as Psh. N.T., and Hkl.; but some- times as S (e.g. 1x. 7, but see note there). S also (see iv. 3) uses dhasox (stat. constr.) without x or nor’ (cp. Lk. ii. 22, Psh., not Hkl.): again (iv. 6) 3 asmax ene again, sometimes as >. See iv. 7 fur variety of rendering. 39 NOTES. 1. 6—9. ix. 18, 2 "Fim. i. 15; as alsoun Hxp) Dans i 2 el ot tsdr ia so aae, again = ieparixds, 1 [3] HEsdr. iv. 54, v. 44,—cp. Act. iv. 6 (HkI.). Note, that 1[8] Esdr. is Syro-Hexaplar, though printed in Walton with Psh. from the Bodleian Mss., Poc. 391 (a.p. 1614), and Or. 141 (a.p. 1627). It is not found in the older Mss. of Psh. emiis deals = cis robs aidvas tov aidvov] So > [d; but lp point both words as pl.]. Elsewhere S always renders this phrase by ceili wist (as Psh.); = usually as here (as also Hkl.). 7. 3 Jasco gr¥ir’ = oirwes] So ©: nowhere else in S, which uses a gale’, for oirwes: = usually gives 3 121% Jasco when the antece- dent denotes persons. So Hkl., Act. ix. 35. —toi.... mater] Op. Psh., and Hxp. [Aquila and Theodot. ], in Zech. xii. 10 (the passage here followed): also Psh. and Hkl. in Joh. xix. 37 (Zech. quoted), for tox; in Mt. xi. 17, for sot. peala] So = [n, which begins here; but ds, d/p}. 8. udu’ eie’] Note that here, and in the parallel, verse 17, S and & express the substantive verb; but = only (not 8) in xxi. 6, xxi. 18. taves] > om. prefix. 9. In this verse occur the first substantial differences between 8S and &, both as to underlying Greek text, and as to rendering. As ShoOe to = gvyKowwvds vunov] Lit. vids Kowwvov vpov : S, -aalos ahax = kowwvds tuov. Here (i) the rendering of § is more idiomatic: cp. (in Psh.) for like renderings of Greek compounds of ovv, Lk. 1. 58 (ovyyerys); Act. xii. 1 (odvtpodos); Phil. iv. 3 (avvyos). It seems, however, that -asahashaz t> would be more consistent with analogy. (ii) Apparently > read kowwvds (with many mss.), for ovyk. of S;—cp. Adler, WV. 7. Versiones Syr., p. 78, on the lack (as he wrongly supposes) of ‘‘ Harkleian accuracy” in this. (ii) S and = agree, against all else, in inserting vpdr. tas] S is supported by = d/p, against all or nearly all else, in omitting ehaalsasa after this word; but as m ins. it, it ought no doubt to be restored to the text of ©. See note on Greek text. SAxs53 = 77 &v Inoov] > agrees (against all else) in the former prefix: but differs in supporting the addition Xpiore. swarnla}] > writes this word here, as in superscription, with the termination -a—, and {d/p; not »] with e after \. , 1, 26. NOTES. 38 2. mrharmm\] >, harmo). X pric amis = doa] So [d fp; but f with * before uta, which word / om.]. For this rendering, not elsewhere used in S (yet see lines Ope? in 4 exiitlow wc. naand Hk Mtyvir 13; Act. iy. 28. 3. am ihksal, = paxdpios] So & uniformly (as Hkl.): nowhere else in 8; see on xiv. 13, and cp. xx. 6. A oth....\ usm] Note that it is not the usage of § to prefix \ to the object (other than a person) of sx; but in &, as in Hkl., it is employed indiscriminately : after t44, it is seldom if ever used in S, but usually in > (as sometimes in Hkl.). Cp. the parallel VeToes, Xx11. 7,9, 15, (5 and >). In general, the use of A as prefix of the object is habitual in = (as in Hkl.), exceptional in S (as in Psh.). Misi tiX_ am = 6 yap Kaipds}] Pron. for art.; similarly verse 5 (ter): usual in } and Hkl., but rare in 8 and Poe., as in Psh. Cp. the parallels (to this verse) in xxl. 10; and (to verse 5) ii. 14. 4. ase = cipyvy] Cp. vi. 4 (the only other occurrence of eipyvn in Apoc.), where = renders as here, but S has wmalz. The latter is usually found in Psh., and also uniformly in Poc.: the former in Hkl. Similarly, in Phx. we find sales for cipyvy everywhere, while Hxp, has 1.x. x aco] Note that here, and in verse 8, this equivalent for 6 is prefixed, as in 3%, to every member of the sentence; whereas in the parallel passage, iv. 8, S prefixes it only to the first, © (as here) to each of the three. Cp. also xi. 17, xvi. 5. 220] > om. prefix here: also before pasar’, verse 7. 5. cfiz.t] Nowhere else in 8: in &, only vi.15[dn”; but not d pl, in which place S has 7/ alone]). In Psh. N.T., only Lk. xviii. 18; but frequent in Hkl., Hxp., and Phx. SILA... meorctsor am] 5 and > here agree against the other authorities, translating as if the Greek were 6 ayarav .... Kat Mvwv, (for dat.). c points [flp; but not d; n has lost its first leaf}; but it omits zsto, and substitutes cole po for Kam »mahar ta before Lamas [sic]. ana] Cp. verse 9. = writes with ¢ after \. [ fl; but wl p]}. tmo] So > [p; but tmro fi). I. 1-8. Note that the text of these eight verses is substantially (in verses 1, 3, and 6, absolutely) identical with that of >. On the one hand, it shows peculiarities of that version foreign from the usage of S elsewhere ; on the other, the differences between the two texts, whether as to diction, or as to the underlying Greek, are few and trivial, such as are to be expected in two independent copies of the same text. See following notes for details. Probably the scribe of our Ms. had before him an exemplar which had lost its first leaf, and borrowed these verses , and the heading, from a copy of 5. 1. Cp. this verse with its parallel, xxi. 6, on the following points :— mtx (ter)] This separate mode of rendering the possessive pronoun by Ass with suffix, elsewhere exceptional in § (as in Psh. and Poe.), but habitual in } (as in Hkl.), is uniformly used in verses 1-8; and the proper rendering, by suffix alone, takes its place for the first time in verse 9. cic] Here and throughout the eight verses (see 2, 3, 4, 7), aie, eric, and ~rla are employed according to the usage of > (and Hkl.), where the usage of S would lead us to expect tir (see note on verse 11), or es (as xxii. 6). px\ = det] NoWhere else in S (see on iv. 1): uniformly in >; frequently in Psh. and Hk. Gasore) ABBREVIATIONS AND CONTRACTIONS USED IN THE FOLLOWING NOTES. Sn, Poc. Psh. The Syriac Version of the Apocalypse, as printed in this book from the Crawford Ms. (in chap. vii.) The fragment of same (chap. vi. 1-8), contained in the Nitrian Ms., Brit. Mus. Add. 17193, fo.14v°; for text of which see page 35. The Syriac Version of the Apocalypse printed by De Dieu (1627), and in the Paris and London Polyglots and subsequent editions of the Syriac New Testament. I have used all the available authorities for this version, distinguishing them as follows :— , The Dublin Ms. (Trinity College, B. 5, 16, Ussher’s), written a.p. 1625; inedited; complete. Jf, The Florence Ms. (Library of 8. Marco), said to have been written 1582; now missing, and only known in the fragment (superscription and chap. i. 1, 2) printed by Adler, Verstones Syr., p. 78. , The Leyden Ms. (Cod. Scalig. 18), probably of late 16th century; the copy whence De Dieu derived his text; complete. nm, The Nitrian Ms. (Brit. Mus. Add. 17127), written a.v. 1088; inedited; has lost ff. 1 and 83, so that verses 1-6 of chap. i, and 6, 7 and part of 8, chap. xiv, are wanting: text (mixed with Commentary) otherwise complete down to xiv. 11, after which verse omissions occur, increasing so rapidly in frequency and extent that of the last six chapters but fourteen verses in all are given. p, The Paris Polyglot text, repeated by Walton; derived in whole or in part from a Ms. or Mss. now unknown, but certainly distinct from all the above. The Harkleian Version of the New Testament: White’s edition (1778-99) ; for Hebr. x1. 28 to end, Bensly’s (1889). The Syro-Hexaplar (in some Books properly Syro-Tetraplar) Version of the Old Testament (LX X).* The fragmentary Version of Esaias (LXX), preserved in Brit. Mus. Add. 17106, printed by Ceriani in Monumenta S. et P., tom. v. fasc. i.; supposed to be part of the translation made in a.p. 508, by Polycarpus for Philoxenus of Mabug. It includes only xxvill. 3-17, xlii. 17—xlix. 18, lxvi. 11-23. The Version of the Four Minor Catholic Epistles, first edited by Pococke, in 1680, and printed in the Polyglots, &c. The Peshitto Version, of Old and New Testaments.t} The appended initials, A.E.J., H.J.L., distinguish the Notes suggested by the Rev. A. KE. Johnston and the Rev. H. J. Lawlor, respectively. SN a SS * For the earlier Books extant of this Version, I have used the printed texts of Ceriani (Genesis; 1863) Lagarde (Exodus, Numbers, Joshua, 3 and 4 Kings; 1880: also the posthumous reissue of the same, with Genesis, Judges, and Ruth, by Rahlfs, 1892: and 1 [3] Zsdras; 1861), and Skat-Rérdam (Judges and Ruth; 1861): for the rest, Ceriani’s photographic facsimile edition of the Ambrosian Ms., C. 313 inf. ; testing by it the printed texts of Bugati (Daniel and Psalms; 1788 and 1820), Norberg (Jeremiah and Ezekiel; 1787), and Middeldorpf (remaining Prophets, Job, and Solomon; 1835). + I have used Walton’s Polyglot, and Lee’s editions; and (for N.T.) Schaaf’s, with occasional reference to Widmanstad’s. ( 385 ) Ags baleNel sexe The following is a fragment of the version above printed, contained in the Ms. Add. 17193 (British Museum), in which it is No. 34. See Wright’s Catalogue, vol. 11, p. 992. Fo. 14 v?, line 12. VII. 1 e290 avin g eos = eal Masina prssica cic af s( rims what (= ended as wtdssry eee 2 oo .Aames mhotz = ale § sMADtX ade’ as TAMoy MhotZ Lf Ss wasn wmhotz a ale a. alanis + ale was peaisI Mhotz rake ip APPENDIX AND NOTES. . 32 . Lacpolo Lsasc |Aeo0 ale by ar \-auLo [Avanfeds] Loo 1 oahu), » fas,0 L20330 |-220 lol Llisayo = |ZadLisoo ‘Asbips = Kelso, om » (Arsoohto [ps cactods]}2 . fbSooo 6 ft tg Ig oars = jANL BOLD —s0T0As || = t> » JArAsto pry bcpo} tro eters Jo [eee teres ee {4JAZ eo] 1 -O;2Q0 oO cared? of {l» fo Ae ae lej-o In ww - bas broio };00 = «Io . WAXZ Berg eee ] b32arXo slop |derpo js, Ltc0 [32010 tal 4.2020 L»masdo pines bs otowv0 Laan bh}; 10 Deo [ER RSue, Wey Haley bryant SG fod YAU NCny Polos WY Pl lo] ING RWoy (okvof JX Veo Uso Waacs por am © Samo ano Na hs Yuwtoo «Xo Lo lox0 Wairtoo Litwo bo, marass} » |Aa foo? Ydaicm “oo Jleano oat Ilsoo a Ney ks, ato ler? 0 Bp ho {Comet ee oe? (ee cS | | ey a (oS | RO ree bay Le,o |208 sgt? [hero 14 As) .lo2:5 800 ; L380 }ercn Ratlok en sty | AR) yee ste re fakes cng co fedino bo bj] bi wl lola fay, = Lbdcaen) Lanoato Joowc Mhn 2 wyo Ids win [rama boa Lj} Xs SCM eS Oma 390) (ave! 19S0.01%) onl Nso pto]) bis “Xs yo| utoetoss .aiioso ~tnaio Litto yascnto a[bgey Sep) TPE Gia » bots fereo be, ot» tLe Us woos aNz0 » OTL . -mn20 {42.1530 [BucabNeinsy (Kyi) ney) (felon! A2ns QI 2 DOCS IO 9a.03a0 293 wads bros Ls vo] aS.0 .laaitor Ia [eo] samate I[s00}425 —230 «bass Aino] Lohiso 550 Jor, 230 .}o01 —250 .L1%0 ola\, wl po no .}aso jo jAXw%es | allots}, No As aXzo pa {AS01004 fic0 =f) Gr OO WLAss2 90 LAs, Wtolo wos lacs Li» ing eos CLO 32[30) 1S hots Bea} | pba et Wat Aus fo ormiy Slsoy .brtto am [...J 19. Lon lere[co) 30 SO Jpowe piSa.c8o wsctooia}| “so . words OSs . |do;a% 144;[.9] » lopaso LaXZ Leatoo . bith Samo }oo1m0 . bits Saabs Low) Wolan] weatolo 0] }paso Jo [AXweo (o.com [44] lots}, Lo \s aN. _ i) ao 3l [rise Je Lam psncns hts osha voha fotaml wile [No Sew RAK ania MLA co he otzrsina Ehila xj pale eazh carlroocs Coad ha er Eads [HANA | (ejma Val’ Casi mimatar Xo Ghia [ncsaisha| sa demissina pale whe ewalera ercaiXna \=a | | | | ean et: ae ; ek ed dhaorctas SANs testh «= ty ohio ~ arta Minis .maimha Ghi las ms burs -21.\mlas (> tos chanwa pehiia c“emrlh dior eon -oaotms ,astrnsav = warlh rharmwa x x.y) Whistm amats bademai Abas wsankt <— 1» pats iaisa maimha essice eevlai mo dues mit whvlaa reAThA Gtws haha ~asaina peat es wy aals carilnaae’ = Emshar Wadh mMnsta Sesh ot Drank sCHAosm tarsi sah t.wetoahy sah zara Sts Sid chic cm> \inwa —tr(X Ka Uc .mtas we -xilal masto ah dicta ale wwanlana Satara .atuca ee eae EN CNQUTBAS erasal _amsal, Alec. ~omillarz coc} walsas kthsa ons ons rialsa atia + .chisrsal >» tal ctiaha ustaa Asa eztva crésala: « mMhalxs orSs0 wp rarisal dine sar. wae: yb a) cia tos Md Id och -e~_AAD IWMI MALXA T2011 MbADtLLA eemara varios caaducs ChHiwIA MAI MIALSA Khamis Maar Comr Modvhia iuar couvays Matas whist Sian Shovhna hoo chino eAthIa + mar chisiio oizate dlhra « liaw CEA < INT osteae ° E Lante@ dura ixtala artim Mimdia icoms7 Aas Antra> i assiagal szhaa i: lato CMW AYT I MOTAMATA Torta > + Mahiroas uth tmatha imomhame ty idattin c wepah omahil 2 cher mdury chr OMS KTLA .risrins 0023 lus eo ~AIMA -~IM Ms. wCaic ama 4ama core’ ~am\ ama a a As ew means Tat AMR LEAMA .LmOTAS wah TAM Uta Qisthdhda ttt amaducs caehasr ere 2 (2 has 1 OMT ua TAM > at Ch os Sm.4013 Q5sm. \arza chama cetddiea AAT 1 smh iata .Lamals ray.) COLT AI0 .acr\ charm Lim amahes ceria A\ma sarzuen Ax eiiiwsa iecmins :cazal | cla wharwd AIX As ¢mzat anms la As at amass his aslmrva ous Aa Bae 5 iRSwo om cima sam visa, Writs mi harcs eo Srotca oumto Khas chin waltlaz ui prion Axa aad Ic Writh chasal weurnla cnmicl a .Wiayiis at, we ee pedir pelarna wWarsiasa is amilala exis alsala mamaw Ax sdun acm wx Ar whhara peamasl& sana Ww was ela ania Khaw Gaston c Shara tay IK CLAM tama Wrst Shura dias Kriz 2 vlna Dan sar cia WIA KIADaLwIA S Crick Rate I omatsx1 oon s.mtaalioo ota phtas xylii. 12—19. ~Amuiana raza : lita 1 :a0 PTA era ct awa :txa WKrisior1 chraia <“tiaa Met waveass eAKT o45ro 1 SALA pasar Asa Bi piwh sah wila sais Sic Ow Lasays la . air cam oaths elor KAKA ce .amans Saao pea> FA ania poonr sen AN orvhtX ima chiio. pinwWw esr tan Aaa ito Wx thas wii San wale wisrm Alea ichuadsl wales = Rael emis: Jaa MAAMADSA AMD Sao watis + CAtoat mith ety TA MaSIIT Tao» Qumica .wdst Chics axsq .camarmt As Wwras spice petsora ae) 7A MIA IK = clas 2 wT clo lag ftsacs rian whadhea duty pica Masixs cht» cTATA Oot As Sanat ~ ami ®ois As aw ian eet ran mis .lamiiid wud Ac .sah eh at waznat umals hus Minis ad Khost ows Mahe CAIM .mm2715 moa theca .chmay Maiisal j,marcare: sam TaX_am tits .c ALA aah aC | son ATIANMIA CAT om .L\bosohs aml ssh am Sat Sth uamiIhe Pa ANS zal (2 aan welason = MALS? cass zah ila Jduarzala wwoeas\ Koasdhes ets .arar c Ks Aca leases alloc is xuiss rasa SS Ax saci rawr womis ham arth TNT 2 le dasa « shanl toe, Qh 12 cio aN — OMI ANT wisa Mato Craw KKRaato dara total whois Anes Criniaxr -aml lenaia .wWsotasr chasms ~acar\laza -AMPUAIATDS gar vt. wxuinl atmal ~amuls Kaa oy 1 waamhs miclima wtas ty Maines castacasl oa oa ua colds mw law 2 aches ATAYA ~ ool \ or allsa AN teas is ic’ MAOIAS In LAmMaduc’ cic mi gercazma .vales mlasnms walla cmsurw WE ita As stusa 9 vii. 2—9 >| alos | madln itu guia dura .oxmyr asim ay cnlcs emh» oi essicl et clos ana aml sandhed’s Lac carina eamila sil Laimrix si Latah cl tra erliewl _amyYaA) arr etme tials ts pots Teaas Amn CL Ssrxmtia dame soins canal wha wry jaa [misra sic Rrudlsa ; am s1 daa mudur As sdush etmacs Asa ¢ hatass: ovtadla tzy As 0 Que Atasa .hamca maimaa chasalma _mivl\ As caalmia mwalsra ud&AssZA hatwa ~ CLI iv. 8.—yv. 6. m>m.t ea na 9 [wand iho pandssite’ haasr\l Lsana c ams mism. As dRitwaiV waclia Katee hipaa? et los tase why eoha whamnl Kaz re) dla .massl\ cixmia; vila mrs eas = fK&wdis la Grits wohal whaml : sic mapasla amass) ctraia A\in s4uXM dguam Wasa: CALZtT wahews Rils cizmala gohal whamni Mrr5 — twa amass 5 iv. 4—8. IEAAMIAAT Got ~amstia ere Casica ims cn Pare re x ea duer eamhaotoa daa tay» Sama wismrx willis CNT padi c durs Stow umaadisns Mis wy mic ol chril Alas cat aalslar whas1 adisaila’: Myeto tc iam .scadha mi harxs am - ii, 18—24 4 paha ctlahor chrss1 nid’; mis Ic “1am C wasn ml burs aco emalyita . bud mya cil wn Aptana el ohaim.msa camma dutwhed rchsasa Asx ANso etisucm als wimsms las Kr AdsheY Laat Siu rm a\ tw wiv can a duns .dtasy pasiss ‘chaalss hanes eortis oalsl ales am Aor too 215 pte les bak dur Siam =. ausjalla erala, ees rah .haam A Nasetsn 16 eM patie Asso ore a\s ind M>te> Lamas toa ae’ ol bursa .ammaas N\sass vat Wim xsamexs cr Ade eainds vr il dura warkmax acs etiisn chiy carr iran» ol een uc ix todas 8 arisala m3 acm ic ui. 5—11 ic aapma wy ir’ eye pa AUS Ru esm) fins lands sas furs weit iso eds alors’ ssn aie ml gues aco; wvaash Asn Keat im Mms.o Saw a\con rar cleo tehst gle’ oo dosh xl mare ro .rwml duc AAI STs Wetolaw amidht eardaas»s gins re tar asl rama o—___ mr haramsa aac tims a. Jhasal eons ne, Bs \S2IMIT KH tM ASO ape ay isa SRO Serpe eta pare Ba guia ~Ommdum esulis acaxas ad dhssrca . amdula sou chartauma fee tal due Wie yeots a1 CLs 5 aud = Wee os ras tasa AoA) ie ol tia ict i. 10—18. 9 aS est wlio —Th.m> plu tI STA Saw WLAa .X>has Saha dupor woameadl whrt srl swantpala siaspla sasrtmla etilavdla wtoowtlia wcralsliata eis saarmi haama “12 naa .ams Alas S waAtDd druaca 2 ARAMA ra > eth 4 Quire x<é fo: 9 re, [This space in the MS. contains the closing words of St. John’s Gospel, with subscription. ] caps eal godhi sah ccs erto As sma TA Aco Nar rN camlbas cam 5 (wT) ois @ cal srhors aco Ponce: sant wulX 11 auassl :Kmid~ ml sas ems poic las esadl LTA LA Awe cacas\ - giseQe ols erasi wnlis s loales Kaisal ames aco? Jour San mdarmala CX hs97 pics poala ist am am eudsal.: visal eet Lica ptiia rm cha.ass ap ma eat cical pede + ote ist BX | atorox pico wha sSrl A= ate TULA asl ~< chaa.l, he 21i@ my - 74 Wess . oY on 4 ’ criss wihaars niwhec ous Vaan Po ok ey 7 aps - a “ DATE DUE ti a = = ~ "s Z A _ Fas: = ‘3 ; “k ey Oe 5 x, i = ! P PRINTEDINU GAYLORD % ry ee : rf OS Q 4, “a mi py — a ax A As te 4 SI , . ’ % ¥ he 4 y {i . a } Ae, 674 PF a a ee NG CT ey OP. Rah ges ‘a : Nw CA pe ie Os ‘if ‘ « Ty eet ¥ het, Pa | RB |. 2 on | . 7 7 | SPR aR Rentini ete eee te mene nant eet . | Gpckiicpieaeapicciiomenee é ; 1012 00050 2403 oe ht 3 = o oS